《Sealed Memories》


 Chapter-Summon

    Chapter 1- Summon


    ¡°Fufufu¡± Gabriel


    This world is amusing, Games, Anime, and lastly advance technology. This world doesn''t produce mana for magic, this is the 168 reincarnations of mine.


    I was now in this world called earth, it doesn¡¯t have mana, but there is a ki.


    Ki, was a natural energy that was the produce to this world, normal people cannot sense this ki because you need a talent for it.


    On the cycle of reincarnations, I enjoyed the life of a vampire. At first, I didn¡¯t know what they are because my previous world doesn''t contain a knowledge about them.


    The vampire of this world came from myth. Vampire weakness is daylight and silver. But when I was vampire those weakness doesn''t apply to me. I wonder why.


    As a vampire, I learn the ability called usurper, this ability can absorb someone vitality, but the use of my usurper was unique I can absorb someone''s soul or mana pool.


    That time, I encounter a necromancer, he became my teacher and taught me a lot.


    Thanks to his guidance. I obtain a unique ability and called it Gluttious exx.


    The ability is not perfect yet, soul absorbing will take a certain amount of time. If my attempt failed, some backlash will happen, the soul will break and take some of my vitality.


    I tried to absorb eight souls at the same time, but I didn¡¯t expect, it will lead to my own death.


    Then, I was reincarnated as a scientist, I did a lot of things and research about the soul, I made a lot of achievements that time.


    I created a soul storage in my soul. This ability made my skill to absorb easier.


    Digesting a soul will take a lot of time, but with the help of soul storage I can just maintain the soul and digest it slowly.


    I also made a scythe and dagger using my soul, those weapon''s properties can devour anything they touch.


    They have their own will and recognize me as their master, so I am grateful for that, if not it will lead to something troublesome. I can also store them on my soul, those weapons were my soul, to begin with.


    Many times of reincarnation, my soul, and divine power grew stronger.


    Because of this, I can now maintain my sanity after devouring a sinister soul, of course, I didn¡¯t devour someone innocent.


    Each reincarnation, I remembered some memories I am not familiar with, but I accepted them anyway.


    Many things happened in the past, I did some evil thing like a villain to relieve my boredom.


    Oh, I was also born as a demon lord, fallen angel, and an ordinary villager I think?.... well past is past.


    This life mine is what you call lazy or something.


    Because of peace, beside from imbuing my ki to my body I just read some manga and watching anime. Well, what can I do? I already know everything about this world after all.


    ¡°Hey¡±???


    ¡°.....¡±Gabriel


    ¡°Hey, Gabriel! Watch out!¡±???


    I thief was running in my direction, I ignore Philia my childhood friend and block the thief footings while reading manga.


    Well, I am a lazy man, so I hate sport that will only waste my time. If you have the same power as you will know what I mean.


    I dodge like a pathetic mob to avoid a troublesome matter, like being challenged from a delinquent.


    The thief stumbled to the ground, he looked at me with killing intent, then make a sinister smile.


    Holding his knife tightly, as he was about to stab me.


    I dislocated his arm bones, then the knife falls on the ground. The thief has a face of terror and looks at me like I was some kind of monster.


    I ignore him and continued to walk like it doesn''t involve me.


    ¡°Gabriel!!¡±Philia run at my side.


    ¡°What¡±Gabriel


    ¡°Are you okay¡±Philia


    ¡°I was. I should be the one asking you, did something happen, your face is pale?¡±Gabriel


    ¡°Well, it''s nothing¡± Philia smiled, she thought Gabriel was always like this, reading a manga or spacing out, then came back without a scratch.


    She felt like he has a good luck charm.


    She didn''t know, it was opposite, he always encounters a situation that will end up him solving the problem.


    ¡°Why am I always getting involved with this kind of thing¡± Gabriel sigh inwardly


    Well, it''s not like I can do anything about it, let it be.


    By the way, I am completely cool right now! My eyes have different color my right eye was silver and the left eye was kind of gold. I don¡¯t know why, my mother has brown eyes and my father¡¯s eyes were pairs of gold, but where did I inherit the silver?


    I was suddenly reminded of the time, I was a fallen angel, I have the exact silver eyes. Whatever cool is cool.


    I am wearing contact to not get too much attention, but it was in vain, the girls always bothering me every time. They are too much of a headache!


    I can¡¯t really do anything about it, I am so damn good looking, after all, my hair is black with a pair of golden eyes, wearing contact, of course, 6feet in height and has a firm muscle.


    Philia has a black hair, alluring lips, beautiful eyes, perfect curve and the most important thing her breast is big E-cup!! She was a goddess, idols here in Japan can¡¯t even compare to her.


    While I am busy on my own fantasy, Philia walks beside me and said¡±hey Gabriel if you have some. Time.. This afternoon can we meet at the rooftop?¡±Philia said shyly.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    This is it!!! With the experience of my past life, I already know about this kind thing. But romance is sometimes painful and full of suffering.


    So I keep reminding myself not to fall in love, but who can¡¯t resist it anyway? Our desires are the strangest thing we encounter.


    ¡°Why¡±Gabriel feigns ignorance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just come?¡±Philia said and run.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she cute fufu?¡±Gabriel thought


    ¡°Hmm, I will sleep on my usual spot for a while¡±Gabriel smiled.


    ¡°This place really makes my life comfortable¡±Gabriel


    Under the bridge, a clean river was flowing with vitality, I cast my gaze into the sky and saw the bright sky smiling at me.


    This is my resting spot when I encounter something, I usually go into a place like this.


    I was in a deep sleep when I heard something that bothered me. Opening my eyes, I saw a beautiful lady surrounded by thugs.


    ¡°Hey cutie, join us and you will feel good,¡±the man said with a lustful smile.


    While the others are licking their drool, they cast their perverted gaze at the beauty in front of them.


    This beauty has a dark blue hair, dark blue eyes, and a nice body curve, she looks like a model. The beauty just stared in disgust and pulled out her wooden katana.


    ¡°whoa, men let''s just grab her,¡±the man said while the others nodded.


    A man attacks her at the front, while the others walk on the side and completely surrounded her. But suddenly, one of them fell to his knees with white foam on his mouth.


    The surprise attack was aimed at his neck¡¯s, with merely one slash, the thugs froze in shock, feeling weak at their knees.


    ¡°You bastard¡±Thugs


    ¡°Come forward and taste my katana¡±Beauty


    An enraged thug charges together, while turning her body to slide past a thug, using the thug momentum to move past him, another thugs fist hit into the thug that replace the lightly moving beauty.


    ¡°gua..guha¡±thug


    Though the damage was not enough to make the thug unconscious, the fist was hit to his abdomen, making him writhe in pain, the others were attackt in their neck by the beauty.


    Two people instantly lose consciousness, to recover the situation, the remaining thugs took some distance and pick some wood and steel bar under the bridge.


    Simultaneously, swinging and punching, the beauty passed by the thugs as though she was taking a light stroll.


    The first thug was struck in the back of his neck, the second had his shoulder blade slash and third was knocked unconscious by the beauty roundhouse kick to his chin.


    ¡°It''s over¡± Beauty


    The beauty didn¡¯t notice the thug leader presence and was shocked, she saw the man was already in front of her, and the punch was already close to her stomach.


    Suddenly, the thug leader stopped his movement, that gave her a chance to hit his neck, the beauty casts her gaze toward me, then approach me.


    ¡°Thank you¡±Beauty


    I only glance at her and said nothing. The thugs leader was an expert or pro, so I decided to help by flicking a small pebble to hit one of his acupuncture to stop his movement.


    I did not help because I knew the beauty was much stronger than those thugs but knowing a beauty getting an attack by a thug my pride as a man couldn¡¯t allow it.


    After my rest, I decided to go back and attend my class, I was scolded because I was really late, but I said ¡°if I can answer all of your questions then let me enter your class¡± the teacher agreed, he let his anger take over him causing him to lose face miserably in front of his students.


    I sat on my own chair while looking out the window, I thought ¡°do I have to attend the school?¡± I turn my gaze toward the door and saw the beauty standing there looking everywhere.


    ¡°You are?¡±Teacher


    ¡°The transfer student name Noa,¡±Noa said, she took the seat beside me, she didn¡¯t look at me and just sat there silently, the whole guys in the class stared at her in a daze.


    I turn my gaze in the window and didn¡¯t look back again, I heard the girls saying¡±stupid guys, why don¡¯t you follow Gabriel''s example¡± said quietly


    ¡°Ahem¡± looking at his student he couldn¡¯t help, but feel trouble coming.


    Afternoon, I waited for Philia in the rooftop while reading manga, I heard the door make a creaking sound, I look at my childhood friend drench with sweat. I approach her and offered my handkerchief, then brought out a bottle of water.


    ¡±You okay, ¡±I said.


    Philia didn¡¯t reply instead grabbed my hand, She looks at me with firm eyes, she shyly said¡±I know this is sudden, but I think I...i am¡±but before she can even finish her words a magic circle appeared beneath her feet.


    ¡°Whoa¡±Philia


    ¡°As I thought its a summoning magic, I didn¡¯t think that Philia was being summoned, well, let¡¯s ride the fun anyway,¡±Gabriel thought with an evil laugh


    ¡°Grab onto me!¡±I said, Philia hurriedly jumps into my embrace, the light was getting stronger, the two of us are disappeared in the world we are not familiar with.


    Also read this http://royalroadl.com/fiction/7941</a>

 Chapter 2- Seal Break

    Chapter 2- Seal Break!


    Gabriel and Philia were in the dark place, during the process of summoning Gabriel felt a pain from his head.


    The memory sealed within is soul slowly resurface.


    The pain was unbearable, he felt that his soul was being eaten bit by bit, he couldn¡¯t take any longer. He shut his eyes to ease the pain and lose consciousness.


    Philia realize that Gabriel was no longer moving, Panic and Fear emerge in Philia¡¯s face, she places Gabriel¡¯s head to her lap.


    After hearing Gabriel heavy breathing, she let out a sigh of relief.


    Gabriel soul started to undergo a big change his divine power was now being fused in every part of his soul.


    -------------------


    Philia POV


    ¡°Thank goodness, he just lost consciousness,¡±Philia thought.


    Recollecting her memories, I was preparing for this day to tell him that I loved him, but I am scared to know his answer, but I decided to throw my fear to let him know how much I loved him.


    Ever since childhood, he was always beside me and protected me, even though he¡¯s not strong, but I know he was always doing his best on everything, I know that because I am the only one person beside him,


    Gabriel was a strange child when we were 3 years old. While I was playing with big sis he always took our book at his own convenience and sat in the back to read quietly.


    ¡°I will do my best today¡±Philia


    I reassured myself that I can do it. I waited for him outside and suddenly saw him walking reading a manga.


    I am gonna call at him, but I notice someone who seems to be a thief carrying a bag on his left hand and knife, I started to panic and shout his name to warn him, but the thief was just a meter closer to him.


    I panic and started to run at him, luckily the man stumbled in the ground and drop the knife.


    He was holding his right arm that seems to be broken, I ignored the thief and rush to Gabriel and ask if he was okay, but he said¡±I should be the one asking you, did something happen your face is pale¡±he said he look at me with worried eyes.


    I smiled, said¡±nothing¡± Gabriel luck always seems good, each time he encounters a situation like this, he always gets out unscratched, when you ask him, he doesn¡¯t even know what happen.


    I started to laugh, he¡¯s kind but somewhat uncaring, sometimes I started to think if I truly know Gabriel.


    When he was alone, I always look at him and saw him staring at the vast sky, I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, but I felt lonely just by staring at him so I decided to stay on his side.


    Sitting on my own seat, I started to think of how should I tell him, but nothing comes to mind.


    Afternoon, I saw Gabriel on the side and waiting for me, but here I am in the doorway just looking at him without moving a minute or an hour I didn¡¯t even notice the passage of time, sweat started to drop in my forehead and gulp.


    Opening the door. I cast my gaze at him, then saw his beautiful silver and gold eyes looking at me, my heart began to thump, I am now breathing heavily, so he offered me some water.


    ¡±I just need to say it, I don¡¯t care what he thinks of me, my feelings will not change¡± I grabbed his hand before I can even say my feelings to him a circle of light appeared beneath my feet.


    I felt Gabriel embraced. After some time, we appeared in a dark place. I am patting Gabriel head right now, I am holding my tears and suppress myself from panicking. I felt someone touch.


    I turn my head to look. Then, I saw a beautiful woman who has dark blue hair and eyes, wearing hakama with a wooden sword on her waist, I tried to calm down and ask with a trembling voice¡±who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Noa, you are also brought here by that light?¡± Noa asks.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Philia


    ¡°So there is five of us, huh¡± Noa


    Surprised by her words, I didn¡¯t think that there are more people, who got dragged by that light¡±where are the other two?¡± Noa pointed her finger behind me, so I turn my head.


    ¡°Noa-senpai did you see something¡±???


    ¡°Noa-senpai where are you?¡±???


    When I turn my gaze on where those voices came from, I saw a man and a girl wearing our school uniform.


    The man looks slightly good, 5.9 feet in height, black hair, and brown eyes. The girl was very cute, she has a golden hair tied in a ponytail short for her age, 5.4 feet in height, and blue eyes that match up her pale white skin.


    ¡°Hello¡± I said.


    ¡°Hello, Jin Aikawa a wannabe delinquent nice to meet you¡±


    ¡°Brigitte Alma 1st year, please take care of me¡±


    ¡°Philia Jonas please take care of me too, this is Gabriel Logan, he kind of weak, so don¡¯t rely on him¡±I smiled at them, then turn my gaze to Noa who was staring somewhere.


    Turning my head, I heard a creaking sound coming nearby.


    ¡°Welcome heroes to our world Midas¡±???


    We are dumbfounded by the scene in front of us, we didn¡¯t dare to believe it at first, but we are actually summoned into another world just like in the fantasy novel or fiction, while we are in a daze on her word


    ¡± cough, cough¡±???


    We turn our gaze to a woman wearing a luxurious clothing with a crown on her head. Then back at the woman who just spoke just now, her face became pale after seeing the woman with the crown suppose she is a princess...


    This woman has a silver hair, a pair of blue eyes, oval face and sexy body ¡°What a beautiful woman¡± I thought


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡° Your majesty, excuse my insolence I didn¡¯t notice your presence if you just inform us, that you will directly welcome our heroes I wouldn¡¯t act like that¡±


    ¡°Well, you look excited so I decided to watch you for a while, it seems we finally succeed Claire ¡±Majesty


    ¡°Of course your Majesty, this summoning took us a lot of effort after so many years we finally found a method to summon a hero. I thought we are gone before that happen, fortunately, we have succeeded¡±Claire


    ¡°Enough of that let¡¯s greet our heroes first¡± majesty


    ¡±I apologize for my late introduction I am the queen of this kingdom Claudia Gabriela 2nd and as you¡¯ve heard we summoned all of you to be our heroes, don¡¯t misunderstand, I am not ordering you, but asking for all of you to help us.


    We are at a brink of extinction please in return for your help, I will do anything you ask of me, just please help us¡± The queen bowed to us, she doesn¡¯t seem arrogant like those from novels I have read, so we just nodded, but Noa suddenly said.


    ¡°Is there a way for us to go back?¡±Noa


    She looks at the queen with killing intent the guard reacted and unsheathe their sword, but the queen moves her arms and signaled the guards to stand back, the guards gave a painful expression and follow it anyway.


    ¡°There is, but the way to go back into your own world is on the other side of the demon race, they have the device to track down the origin of any being if we can get that and know your origin we can send you back.


    Without that device, we don¡¯t know where or what world you will be sent to, your only option is to help us, again I apologize for bringing all of you in this world trouble.


    I promise that we will assist all of you and teach you how to fight, so please help us¡± The queen cried in front of us, they really look like in a bad situation, I want to convince Noa to agree, but I am surprised at the words came from her mouth.


    ¡°Well, my world is boring, it seems like, we don¡¯t really have a choice, don¡¯t we? So what are we going to do?¡± Noa


    ¡°First, we need to gather all of you in the audience hall and look what ability you got in summoning circle, I expect all of you to have a better result, after all, you''re psychic from your world is not ordinary, to begin with, plus the power of magic circle enhance your whole body, check it if you want to see the changes¡±Queen


    Leaving us behind, I observe my body If what she said is true, then I lift Gabriel easily? After some thinking, I lifted Gabriel with ease, I am surprised by my own strength, After confirming the changes on our body, we follow the guards into our destination.


    In the audience hall, we saw different kinds of people with luxurious clothing and guards with spears, they are a knight I suppose.


    In the middle, an altar with a crystal attach can be seen, the queen was standing and stared at us.


    ¡°Put your hand in that Crystal, it will tell you what unique ability that the summoning circle gave you¡±Queen


    The queen said so we put our hand on it, when Jin put his hand, a blue dragon suddenly appeared and entered Jin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Amazing so your ability is the Lightning Dragon you are immune to any lightning and can wield it however you want, but it depends on your mana for how long you can use it¡±Queen


    Jin made a happy expression with an evil grin, Next is Bridgitte turn, putting her hand on the crystal many life forms started to swirl around her, but Brigitte has a confused face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid those are spirits, it¡¯s also means you¡¯re a summoner, you can control any spirit that accepted you as their master. How many you can summon will depend on your power control and mana pool¡±Queen


    Brigitte just nodded and walk back to us, I realize that Noa disappeared beside me and I turn my gaze into the crystal ball and saw her standing in front of it.


    Placing her hand on it, A woman with a full body armor came out and stared at Noa, then entered in Noa body. The queen was in a daze and didn¡¯t speak until Noa spoke¡±what ability it contain?¡±the queen woke up.


    ¡°The ability to enhance the body, it¡¯s common magic of this world to enhance their body in the battle, but yours is different, you can enhance many times, as it depends on your body limit.


    It means, if you have the potential of strengthening your body no warrior can match you, even magician if they can¡¯t even touch or injure you, that¡¯s your ability called War God Enhance Body Technique¡±Queen


    ¡°Fufufu well, it¡¯s suit me fine¡±Noa


    I woke up in my daze and touch the crystal, upon my touch, it emitted a green light that covered the whole palace. The queen stared at me blankly and regain her posture and said.


    ¡°The ability to heal anything as long as the target is alive, the ability Immortal healing, God Thank you!¡± the queen shouted in ecstasy and cast her gaze to Gabriel¡±bring him and put his hand in the crystal¡±


    I lifted Gabriel and put his hand on the crystal, upon Gabriel¡¯s touch the crystal suddenly crumbled to pieces.


    ¡°Huh?¡±Everyone looks dumbfounded especially the queen, I don''t know what it means either the three knows, they just stared blankly at the crumbled crystal.


    ¡°What happens,¡±I ask looking at them with a worried face.


    Also read this http://royalroadl.com/fiction/7941</a>

 Chapter 3- I see nothing and The awakening

    Chapter 3- I see nothing and The awakening


    ¡°What happen?¡± Philia


    ¡°Well, this explain two things, his mana capacity was higher than average, the crystal will crumble"


    "The person doesn¡¯t have any mana, the crystal will crumble as it failed to find a person mana or recognize it, don¡¯t worry too much. All of the life forms of this world has a mana, I am sure that your friend has a strong mana inside of him ¡± Queen


    The Queen was full of smile because in this world the dragon race was the only race that the mana crystal couldn''t take.


    The Dragons are mighty being that has a large and powerful mana that can destroy a whole country, if this boy has that power, our race will be saved.


    ¡°Roy check that boy and look what kind of mana he has¡±Queen


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty¡± Roy


    Roy approach and touch Gabriel forehead with his fingertips glowing blue, as its touch Gabriel the blue light disappeared, Roy furrowed his eyebrow.


    The Queen watching intently, so naturally, she saw Roy¡¯s reaction and immediately asked.


    ¡°Roy, what mana has that boy contain¡± Queen ask nervously


    Philia who was beside Gabriel was also worried and look to Roy.


    ¡°I see nothing¡± Roy


    ¡°what do you mean¡± Queen


    ¡°This boy doesn¡¯t have any mana or anything inside of him, he was like an empty bottle that doesn¡¯t contain anything¡± Roy


    ¡°What!¡± Queen


    The whole people in the hall fell into a silent and whispered to each other , they didn¡¯t dare to make a noise in the presence of the queen so they keep quiet.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!! Every lifeform as its own mana and you say that this boy doesn¡¯t have any!?¡±Claire shouted and broke the silence.


    ¡°Claire stop¡± Queen


    ¡°bu-Yes, your majesty¡± Claire


    Claire didn¡¯t rebuke, she didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful in front of the queen even if she¡¯s a friend.


    ¡°Tell us, what do you think of this Roy¡± Queen


    ¡°There is only one theory¡± Roy


    ¡° what is it, Explain¡± Queen


    ¡°Yes, your majesty, this boy came from the world that doesn¡¯t contain mana and was dragged here by accident, as you can see this is the result, without the power of summoning magic, the person will not receive a mana pool or a certain ability¡± Roy


    ¡°So how did he get here? Without the power of summoning magic that boy will not be here¡± Queen


    ¡°That¡¯s why I found it weird, even if he touch the person who has been summoned, without the power of summoning magic a person can¡¯t jump to the another world unless he was GOD.¡± Roy


    Roy turns his head and looks to Philia.


    ¡°You... when you¡¯re being summoned, what did he do?¡¯ Roy


    Philia blush, she remembered the time when Gabriel was hugging her tightly, so she became embarrassed.


    ¡°Your face is red, are you sick or something?¡± Roy


    The queen, Claire, Brigitte and the attendants look at Roy with pity, Noa was obviously not interested, so she just sat on the side silently, some noble want to woo her because of her beauty and sexy body and want to get Noa for themselves, but got a cold glare by Noa causing them to shriek in fear.


    Who would dare to fight her, she has the highest combat abilities among the heroes, even the kingdom strongest warrior will hesitate, how could we nobles who just sat on our household, enjoying our properties can match her?


    Roy love experience could be said non-existent, he focused on studying about magic for his family,


    Roy was born in the slum.


    When they found out, about his potential to become a magician they enrolled him to a magic school and then become the school representative and was invited to the palace to become royal mages because of his talent for magic.


    ¡°What, can¡¯t you tell us about it?¡± Roy


    ¡°We..ll whe..n the magic circle appeared he told me.... grab at him so, he...... hugged... me tightly I don¡¯t know what happen afterward because the room where we got summon was dark and I just realize Gabriel already fainted,¡± Philia said shyly


    Roy ponder a bit, then open his mouth.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happen¡± Roy


    The queen who was watching quietly, suddenly ask.


    ¡°so what is the reason behind this Roy?¡± Queen


    ¡°Certainly, it''s impossible to dragged someone from this world without the power of summoning magic, then the only reason, was the person who was being summoned strongly desire to be with that person¡± Roy


    Philia who was listening was red as tomato and cast her gaze down because of embarrassment, Roy looks at her with admiration and said.


    ¡°What a strong bond of friendship, you two will actually sacrifice your own safety just to protect each other, admirable!¡± Roy


    Philia who was embarrass cast her gaze to Roy with an amazed expression, Noa who was just watching silently started to laugh so hard, Jin and Brigitte whose silence until now cannot longer endure it so they started to laugh too.


    The queen was looking at Roy, she was somewhat sad at him and thought, the person who will have an interest in him, has a bad luck, I wish you a happy life and good luck.


    Claire who didn¡¯t dare to say anything until now said.


    ¡°So what are we going to do, now?¡±Claire


    The queen cleared her throat¡±Well, let them rest for a week first, then start their training afterward¡±


    ¡°So what about him¡±Claire pointed her white finger at Gabriel


    The queen cast her gaze to Gabriel and said¡±Let him decide what he wants to do, but let him rest with the four heroes so that he will remain calm when he woke up¡±


    ¡°Certainly, that might happen¡±Claire


    "Claire guide the, personally, be their personal guard for now¡± Queen


    ¡°but...What about you?¡±Claire


    ¡°it''s fine, did you forget that I am stronger than you, who do you think can match me in my own kingdom?¡±Queen


    Claire can¡¯t talk back, the queen¡¯s words was a fact, even generals submit to her when they¡¯re having a match without holding back, while the queen was taking it easy.


    ¡°Yes ,your majesty¡±Claire


    The queen cast her gaze to Phillia and the others¡±Follow Claire she will guide you in your resting place, if you ever need something just tell Claire, she will provide it, again I apologize for dragging all of you on our world¡±


    Surprisingly, Noa said¡± Well, don¡¯t apologize I think your world is amusing fufufu¡±


    ¡°yeah, we will do our best to save all of you¡±Jin


    ¡°There is something I must do in my own world so I will do anything I can, to go back without you asking me.¡± Brigitte said


    The queen was somewhat surprised in Brigitte attitude up until now she was somewhat shy, but now her attitude was completely different, as if she was talking to a different person.


    Not only her Noa, Philia, and Jin were also surprised about her change, to avoid the strange atmosphere Claire walk at beside them and said¡±Don¡¯t just stand there! Let¡¯s go, well then your majesty I bid you farewell¡±


    The queen just nodded and the others followed Claire, they stop in a big door, the inside was big, two rooms on the left side and one room on the right side, while they were daze in the luxurious room Claire suddenly talk.


    ¡± I apologize this hall has only three room, if it is not to your liking, I will order one of our servants to move under the order of her majesty¡± Claire


    In reality, Claire can¡¯t do that because she was kind to her subordinate, so she decided to leave the castle and just sleep in the inn.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay I will be with Philia and Gabriel¡±Noa suggested


    Claire was about to question her but stop by Philia¡¯s sudden question.


    ¡°Gabriel can just sleep alone with one of these room,why did you suggest the three of us to share the room?¡±


    Noa did not say anything to Philia and just cast her gaze to Brigette¡±Brigette do you like to be with us or be alone in a single room?¡±


    ¡°Hey Noa that¡¯s rude, Brigitte you can share a room with us, Gabriel and Jin will have one room each, okay?¡±Philia


    Brigitte cast her gaze to Philia and said


    ¡±Thank you for your concern, but I prefer to have a room on my own, so if you do not have anything more to say I will excuse myself¡±


    Brigitte picked the room on the left side and entered it.


    Philia cast her gaze to Noa.


    ¡±Do you have to say it like that?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, She has so many secrets she wants to keep, so I suggested her to be alone so that she can adjust to us, then when the right time comes we can ask her about her problems¡± Noa


    Claire thought¡±how mature¡± Jin just nodded and entered the last room on the left side.


    ¡°Sigh, well, I am fine with it, but do you think Gabriel will agree?¡±Philia


    ¡°He will agree, I am very sure fufu¡±noa


    Claire exited the hall, while Philia, Gabriel, and Noa were inside the room sleeping comfortably, because of the event the stress they accumulated just this day,


    ------------


    Gabriel POV


    ¡°Gabriel, I didn¡¯t expect you will come here earlier, I thought you will need another million of years, but not that I was surprised you¡¯re always outside our expectation anyway¡±???


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Y...you¡±Gabriel feelings was mix with delight, surprise and somewhat annoyed.


    ¡°HAHAHA I see, you still think of me as an annoying guy, right? I wish I could see your expression right now¡±???


    ¡°What do you mean¡± Gabriel ask.


    ¡°Hahaha don¡¯t ask anything and just listen, even if you ask and ask, this remnant of soul will not answer anything, hmm what can I say, I became the seal of your memories.


    If you receive this message that means I was already destroyed, I left this message to tell you the way to release your father. Your father knows about those being who played with us, ask him and he will tell you everything¡±???


    So my father was still alive, I thought he died, Gabriel ponders to himself.


    ¡°I watched every reincarnation you undergo. Well, I started to laugh every time you got reborn you keep surprising the people around you, I really like the time when you were reborn as an angel and decided to ignore the order of your creator after serving him for a million of years.


    You became a fallen and lead the demon toward your creator to destroy him. Unfortunately, there was an angel who protected him and killed you Hahaha.


    Every time I remembered that you got stab on your chest with a divine spear just because you''re careless, who¡¯s idiot would get distracted by war just because someone fooled you hahaha you¡¯re an idiot. You didn¡¯t even change after so many reincarnations.¡± ???


    ¡°Damn you, Lance!! That idiot Michael said we are brother, but he taken the side of that uncaring bastard, GOD who didn¡¯t care a single damn thing, While we are battling each other, he said that he will bring me to his GOD who would have thought he will stab at my back!! And Lance you are the fool!! Gabriel


    ¡°hahaha I really want to see your expression right now I want to record everything, I will even watch it when I am sad hahaha be happy Gabriel I am your fan. Oh, I like that one too, when you played with one of your magic that leads to your own dead.


    Gabriel, I want to become a scientist to learn, not to die, you carelessly created a black hole and played with it then got absorbed, and become a meat patty hahaha¡±Lance


    Gabriel¡¯s veins popped up on his forehead. Damn why all of the people, Lance was the one who saw that!¡±Damn just tell me how to release my father!¡±


    ¡°hahaha, I know you¡¯re mad please someone revive me I really want to see Gabriel right now, Playing an ordinary villager while playing with his soul scythe which absorbs the town and the people with it hahaha what a sinful man you are! Well I had enough my stomach is already aching¡± Lance


    ¡°Damn, if I can punch you, I will punch you a million times!¡±Gabriel


    Lance expression became serious¡±Gabriel, you have to get the four swords that we used to kill you, those are the key to your father seal, find them and you will know the answer that you seek.


    Lastly, after the seal was broken your divine power will fuse with your soul because of your Gluttious exx, be careful my friend even though you are like that you know...hahaha¡±Lance disappeared with the happy loud laugh.


    ¡°Thank Goodness, he was gone before he can say my forgotten embarrassing secret¡±Gabriel let out a sigh of relief. He cast his gaze where Lance went to, then he saw Lance holding his laughter.


    ¡±Hoy, I thought you¡¯re gone already, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ahh I forget, even though you learn to know the meaning of love by being a girl, right Tombi? Hahaha, Tombi I can¡¯t believe you experienced your first love to a man just because the man was persistence. You don¡¯t have to give in, right Tombi? Hahaha Goodbye Tombi!¡± Lance vanish while rolling on the ground holding his stomach.


    ¡°Damn, I already forget that life of mine, then you remind me of it again!! I should have killed Lance before! Aaarg Lance Damn you I swear, I will recover your soul and make you reborn as a girl for life!!¡±Gabriel said angrily.


    I woke up to see Philia and the girl I met on the bridge, I am surprise that she got summon too.


    ¡°Gabriel, I need to tell you something¡±Philia


    ¡°What¡±Gabriel


    ¡°Actually the light in the rooftop was a summoning magic and¡±philia


    ¡°What are you talking about¡± feigning ignorance


    ¡°We are in the another world, with sword and magic¡±Philia


    ¡°What!! So we got magic power now!?¡± Gabriel said excitedly


    ¡°Yeah, but only us have magic¡±Philia


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±Gabriel


    ¡°You didn¡¯t receive mana or any ability from this world! So you can¡¯t use magic so calm down, they couldn¡¯t found any source of mana within you¡±Philia


    Well, of course they will not found anything, it was a divine mana after all, how can a mere mortal can search a divine mana that engrave deep down into the soul of a God, right now my divine mana pool is small, but I can use my Gluttious Exx to expand my divine mana pool.


    My mana pool was not like this before, but after my divine power merge to my soul, my mana got infected and transform into divine mana pool.


    Besides the strength, I possess right now is above others, about three hundred times stronger, Well, the ki that I possess was special after all. I decided to call it the yin and yang ki.


    Yin is a white ki that improves my regeneration and strengthens my body, while Yang is a black ki that doubled the effect of Yin, I develop this when I was a martial artist in the world that strength rule everything ,well both are considered a forbidden technique that only I, know it, why?


    Well, I was the one who develop it, after all, I didn¡¯t teach it to anyone because you have to be strong on your own, don¡¯t seek it to others, that¡¯s my philosophy.


    I can even kill an elephant and turn it into smash patty using my one finger, Imagine how strong I am when I imbued my attack with my divine power, right now?


    But I am really sad I died in old age, but now I got my divine power back I can turn my age to old or young anytime I want to, what a truly GOD like power.


    ¡°Okay¡±Gabriel


    ¡°Gabriel¡±Philia


    ¡°I am okay Philia, don¡¯t worry I can just read book on the library of this world¡±Gabriel smiled


    ¡°Okay if you say so¡±Philia


    I saw a woman entered the room, she''s a blonde, has a pair of blue eyes, and big breast you could say she was a beautiful matured woman, I started to drool when I saw those delicious meats that bounce every step she makes, I notice Philia¡¯s threatening gaze, so I stop looking at her.


    ¡°Philia-sama can we talk for a bit?¡±Claire


    Fufu look how worried she is, that she don¡¯t even want to leave my side¡±Philia go, I will be fine¡±


    ¡°okay¡±Philia


    Watching Philia¡¯s beautiful back with some unknown woman ¡°what a pair of hot woman¡± I thought, when their silhouette disappeared, I cast my gaze to the girl I met before. I noticed her gaze was always glued to me so I decided to talk to her.


    ¡°Hello, Gabriel Logan is my name, we met again¡± I introduce myself, sweat started to build on my body I don¡¯t know why, but I think this woman is a psycho!! In my previous reincarnation, I met a woman psycho who enjoyed killing!!


    I got stuck with her for some reason because she said we smell the same, am I someone who enjoyed killing that much to attract some psycho, I am not, right? That fine and well if a beauty is following me.


    But she started to stick to me like a bubble gum every town or city we stayed at, was full of blood and carnage, just provoke her slightly she will start her massacre!! Oh God please spare me for this one.


    oh, wait I am also considered a GOD!!! How could those God can do something to a woman like that, even I, can¡¯t do a single damn thing about that woman!!


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t your friend know, you are doing martial arts?¡± Noa


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Don¡¯t act in front of me, I smell it, you are the same as me¡± Noa


    Oh Damn, as i thought..


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±Gabriel


    ¡°You enjoyed fighting right? You have an urge to kill someone, but can¡¯t do it in our world, I feel the same¡± noa


    I am speechless on this girl, she really likes to kill!! this is gonna lead to trouble, I need to think of escape route or something.


    ¡°Fight me, let me know how strong you are¡± noa


    ¡°Huh!? Don¡¯t fuck around! I am just an ordinary boy! And you want me to fight you!?¡± Gabriel


    As I thought this woman is a trouble.


    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to¡±Noa


    This girl, what is she planning to do now? While I am thinking I cast my gaze at her, then saw her taking her clothes off wa... Wait¡± Wait! What are you planning to do¡± this girl is more irritating than Lance!!!


    ¡°Pick! I will shout here with my clothes gone or fight me?¡± Noa


    This girl and the woman I know are somewhat alike, but this girl is more shameless, I think it is better to plan my life here, I am sure it will surely end up with blood and carnage sigh.


    What a damn fate this is.

 Chapter 4- Noa

    Chapter 4- Noa


    Noa POV


    Born as a martial artist, my family own a skill that can kill others.


    At the age of 5, I started to learn the ki technique and started to imbue my body with it, my capacity was somewhat large for a normal martial artist because of my family lineage.


    I kept on challenging others to know how strong I am, they called me a prodigy because of my ability  that surpass others.


    At the age of 7, I challenge every member of my family and keep beating them, the only person I couldn¡¯t defeat was my brother and father.


    My brother was 12 years old, he has a black hair, blue eyes and firm muscle in term of appearance you could say he was a very good-looking.


    I challenge my brother many times, but the result was always the same, I always lose, but I didn¡¯t give up. I started to develop my own skill.


    At the age of 9, I successfully defeated my brother with my new develop skill, I called it moonlight-fog, this skill increases my speed three times for a second that will create an after image of myself.


    But if I perfected it, I can maximize my speed and create a seven after-image.I challenge father, but I still couldn¡¯t defeat him,


    At the age of 12, I started to challenge the nearby Dojo in our village, because the member of my family couldn¡¯t even take one of my strike, I became bored and decided to challenge the people outside, but I still won without tiring myself much, they didn¡¯t even satisfy my battle instinct.


    I couldn¡¯t still defeat my father, so I decided to walk outside to breath some fresh air, while I was taking a light stroll outside, I found a box with Disc in it.


    I return home and decided to watch it, then I saw a man fighting with killing intent, he killed every person who irritates him. I don¡¯t know why, I am somewhat familiar with that feeling, but couldn¡¯t remember where.


    Watching it till the end, I learn a lot of things¡±I wonder why I felt like, if someone provoke me I can kill¡± Noa


    That urge to kill was somewhat bothering me, I decided to let it free because it¡¯s been bothering me for a long time now.


    I was now enjoying fighting, but the desire to kill  was still not gone, the family members that spar with me until now avoid me, I know the reason why.


    When I spar with them, I almost killed some of them, the others were still in a coma or trauma because of that one spar.


    Then I challenge my father, he was surprised at my changes, but he still defeated me.


    I injured my father for the first time, for so many years I challenge him, I didn¡¯t even touch or graze him, but now I injured him. I am happy about my achievement and decided to train hard and suppress my killing intent, so I would not accidentally killed someone who provoke me.


    At the of 17, I perfected my skill and defeated my father without any injuries, I can even lift a 700kg stone now, I am pretty strong for a girl so I didn¡¯t make any friend in our village.


    After defeating my father, we move to another city, I transferred to another school. Well, it¡¯s not like I am sad about our departure.


    I don''t have that much attachment to our old place, in fact, I am even happy with my father''s decision.


    In the big city, we are living like a Yakuza in a big house many of our family members are like a guard wearing a black suit.


    I was now on my way to the school, I will attend to.


    I got lost, I turn my gaze under the bridge and saw some people, I decided to ask them for direction, but for some reason I could see the lust in their eyes..


    The man talks to me with his disgusting voice, I instinctively make a stand and take my family heirloom wooden katana, I don¡¯t know why, but this wooden katana is hard as steel, the wooden katana didn¡¯t even break after I parried a real sword attack.


    Those men charges at me, all them was an amateur who got so many openings, so I struck them in their neck and stomach to make them unconscious, I suppress my killing intent so I could not kill them.


    Taking them all down, I realize that something is amiss, one of them was missing, I stretch my sense to feel that man presence, but I realize that he was already in front of me.


    I am careless, this man knows how to use ki to conceal his presence, I didn¡¯t think that there would be a martial arts in this city.


    While I was still shocked, I instinctively raise my wooden katana to block, but I noticed a white thin line that hit the man¡¯s back.


    What was that? After the small thin line hit his back the man stopped his movement, that gave me the opportunity to strike him unconscious.


    I still don¡¯t know how or what happen, but I look at everywhere and look for the source of that thin light and notice that it was a small pebble, looking where it came from, I saw a man sleeping on the side.


    I approach and thank him, upon seeing him I sense some familiarity, I decided to ignore that feeling and leave him be.


    After I leave the bridge, I realize that I still don¡¯t know where is the school was, after some time, I saw a woman with the same uniform.


    I followed that woman in the school and finally make it, I search for my class and found it on the 3rd floor.


    Opening the door, I search for a vacant chair and saw the man in the bridge earlier, I turn my gaze to the teacher and introduce myself, then took my seat ignoring the gaze of my classmate.


    Afternoon, I realize the feeling I am getting with that man earlier, I thought that we smell the same, I could smell his boredom in this world, he wanted to walk in the path of blood just like me.


    I decided to find him, I am excited and I want to fight him, while, my thought was full of his figure.


    I realize a circle of light swirling around my body, when I open my eyes, I realize that I am not in the school anymore.


    I saw a two figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere, I approach and ask them, from the answer I got from them, I can tell those lights are magic and we have been summoned from another world.


    My blood is boiling, my killing urge will release anytime, but I suppress it, I need to know more information about this world first or else I will get myself killed.


    I started to examine the room and sense some present, I saw a woman with black hair, brown eyes, and a nice body with a big chest, a man was currently sleeping on her lap.


    I easily recognize that man, because he was the man I am looking for, suppressing my excitement, I grab the girl''s shoulder and ask her a question.


    I look at the man who¡¯s in her lap, I decided not to talk about him so that Philia will not look at me with suspicion and misunderstand us, even I who didn¡¯t experience love could tell that this girl was in love with this man called Gabriel.


    I sense another strong presence approaching us, I realize that my body sense was somewhat acute and improve a lot after that summoning.


    A woman with a crown introduce herself to us, she asks for assistance, of course I didn¡¯t accept and release my killing intent the guard reacted, but the queen moves her hand to stop the guard advancement.


    The queen talk with tears flowing in her beautiful face and bowed to us, she explains how we can go back to our previous world, I didn¡¯t sense a lie with her words so I decided to accept her request to fulfill my boredom.


    Walking in the big hall, I saw a lot of luxurious people looking at me with lust so I released my killing intent, that made them to shriek in fear because of the thick killing intent surrounding them.


    Every one of us walk in front of a crystal ball and put our hand in it, Jin got a lightning ability, Brigitte got the ability of a summoner, Philia got a healing ability, and I got the enhancement ability.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    When Gabriel puts his hand on the crystal, I got excited, guess what kind of ability, he will have, I expect that he will get the strongest ability, but upon his touch the crystal crumbled.


    I look at everyone''s reaction, I feel excited, I thought that crystal can¡¯t contain Gabriel ability so it crumbled.


    The man named Roy checks his mana, but got an answer of¡± I see nothing¡±, I didn¡¯t believe it, because I know this Gabriel was hiding something. I started to laugh at the man called Roy on his density I didn¡¯t think a man like him exist.


    After that event, we walk to our own room and noticed Brigitte changes, her gaze became firm and solid without fear of anything.


    I came up with one possible answer, Brigitte has a split personality.


    I suggest to be with Philia and Gabriel, but Philia rejected it, so I ask Brigitte, her answer was within my expectation.


    Jin just nodded and take his own room, we walk inside without talking to each other and just decided to sleep because this day was tiresome.


    We woke up early in the morning, I noticed Gabriel opening his eyes, I inform Philia and saw her suddenly rush at him.


    I didn¡¯t approach or speak, I just waited for them to finish what they wanted to say and wait for Gabriel to be alone.


    When Claire came to get Philia, I realize Gabriel calm expression looking at them, then cast his gaze at me.


    ¡°Hello, Gabriel Logan nice to meet you, we met again¡± Gabriel


    I am surprised that he took the initiative to talk to me, I ask him if Philia knows that he was a martial artist, he just acts as if he didn¡¯t know anything.


    If you look at him you could see his calm face and you will believe everything he will say.


    But I am different, his smell was the same as me, so I decided to ask for a fight and he refuses.


    I started to think of a plan to make him fight me and came up with a sexual abuse plan, I watched this trick in certain movie and make threat to him. Surprisingly, he accepted my challenge with somewhat unwilling face.


    ¡°I accept, but I have my condition¡± Gabriel


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I need a place where we can be alone, give me some time I will personally find it¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Okay, I accept, don¡¯t run¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t run, I am man with words¡± Gabriel


    2 days later he a found a place beside the lake, this place it gives the feeling of gentle and peace.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s begin.¡± Gabriel said, then he charges at me with lightning speed


    ¡°Fast¡± I muttered to myself


    He throws punch on my stomach, I counter it with a slash to his head, but surprisingly it was just an after image.


    He appeared in front of me with a calm smile on his face, then attack with a chop on my shoulder blade, I use my moonlight-fog and dodge it, but he already caught me on my feet and throw me in the nearby huge tree.


    I was slammed into that tree and made a crater with my body in it, I spit a mouthful of blood and use my War Enhance Technique and created a 14 image of myself using the moonlight-fog.


    I am surprised that my technique improves, thanks to my enhance technique, I saw Gabriel express a face of shock and disbelief, I thought my chance came, but he just stays there without moving at all.


    I attack him with all of my might with all of 14 images attacking him¡±Aargh¡± shouting all of my energy at him, I am surprised at his sudden movement, he lifted his arm upward and grab my wooden katana, he uses his free hand and attack with his finger I felt my body gone numb.


    I was planning to move my body, but realize that I am not able to, I can¡¯t believe he knows the acupuncture points of a human body.¡±A genius¡± I thought


    He stopped attacking me, then he looks at me and said¡±had enough now?¡± I nodded repeatedly, I feel excitement in my heart, this is the first time I encounter someone overwhelm me this much, I find my heart beat faster and the desire to follow him grow stronger.


    He attacks me with his finger again, after that I felt my body back and he said¡±don¡¯t talk to anyone about my ability or else I will hate you, ¡± he smiled at me, my heart made thump sound, I found myself immerse to his smile and just reflexively nodded.


    ___________


    Queen POV


    I was in my room fixing the documents, after fixing them, I decided to go on the balcony to get some breathing, I notice Noa and Gabriel walk into the lake.


    ¡°Youth¡± I thought, I didn¡¯t experience love, because of in this kingdom, I am a queen without a king, I hate political marriage so much and just wanted someone who I was fated to be with.


    While I am in a daze looking at the clear blue sky with the sun smiling at me, I felt a slight tremor in the lake up to my balcony, I cast my gaze at the lake to look for that energy and decided to check Noa and Gabriel.


    I jump into the balcony and use air magic to slow my momentum before landing on the ground, I started to run with my fastest capabilities to check if they are okay.


    In the lake, I saw Noa standing there not moving at all, while Gabriel was in the front gazing at her. Suddenly, I saw Gabriel attack Noa with his finger, it''s so fast that even I, didn¡¯t have time to react.


    After Gabriel attack Noa, I surprisingly saw her move again with a happy face, Noa raises her head to look at me, Fufu I am surprised she noticed me.


    I approach them and ask what was that energy about, Noa said¡±I was just practicing my ability, I didn¡¯t do it well, so it ends up me being paralyzed, Gabriel offer his help, he has the medical knowledge of our own world and cured me¡±


    ¡°I am surprised you have knowledge about medicine Gabriel¡± I look at him, I felt his calm and king like demeanor, it¡¯s like he was standing above everything, while I am in a daze Gabriel talk.


    ¡°That is nothing, I love reading so I learn it by accident¡±Gabriel


    I became nervous it seems like, I am talking to an ancient GOD that existed a long time ago, my heart began to beat faster.


    ¡°III.. S that so¡±Queen


    ¡°May I have the honor to know the beautiful lady in front of me?¡± Gabriel smiled and brought his knee on the ground and kissed my hand


    ¡°My apologies, my name is Claudia Gabriela 2nd¡± Queen said while blushing


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine knowing a beautiful lady is enough for an apology¡± Gabriel


    How can he say that with a calm face! He doesn¡¯t seem to be embarrassed at all, why am I blushing anyway, more importantly, I am older than him!


    ¡°Well, if there''s been nothing else, why don¡¯t we go back?¡± I said to hide my embarrassment


    ¡°Well, if you say so¡±Gabriel


    We returned to the castle, I cast my gaze to them and saw Noa walking beside him saying¡± You player¡± I pretended that I didn¡¯t hear anything and fasten my walk, locking myself in my room.


    ¡°Aargg¡± I shouted, what am I thinking, a boy that younger than me!! And I am not exactly that old, I am only 22 years old, it was considered to be the prime of my life as a woman so what was I hesitating about?.


    ¡°Kaarg¡± What I am thinking, I want to bury my face in the ground!


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you sick or something?¡± Claire


    ¡°Kuh!¡± of all people why her??


    -------


    Gabriel POV


    ¡°Kukuku, what an interesting turn of event¡± A water ball, was currently floating in front of him, looking at the water ball you could see the queen¡¯s red face.


    I planted my divine power at her to watch something amazing. This divine power will attach its body to the target like a specter, no one can see it beside me.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be this amusing, this world will be my playground fufu.


    Gabriel made an evil Laugh.

 Chapter 5- Power up

    Chapter 5- Power up


    Gabriel was in the library, he had read about forty percent of the books from this kingdom library, of course, even Gabriel powerful soul, he still needed more than days to read the whole books.


    He learns about the new race and history of this new world, in Gabriel era, the dragon, dwarves, vampire, werewolves, and Valkyrie, were non-existent so of course, those races are new to him.


    Dragons are mighty being created by the Goddess of Destruction Luci.


    The dwarf an earth fairy who specializes in smith, they are better than talent than those beasts in Gabriel¡¯s era.


    A vampire a human who turn into undead because of the disease called Vladi fectos, the victim will start to frenzy and drink the blood of his victim.


    Then he will reborn as a vampire, they are considered undead because of their cold skin.


    Werewolves, a human in daylight and monster at full moon, has a powerful regeneration


    Valkyrie called, war-maiden, they exist in war alone, they are beautiful, but also dangerous individual.


    The monsters of this world are divided into a different class depending on their strength.


    Copper class - a weak class monster like slime


    Silver class- a middle-class monster like Giant boar


    Gold class- a high-class monster like wyvern


    Platinum class- the highest class monster like the minotaur.


    Crystal class- a legendary monster, the information was unknown


    because they are rarely seen.


    Mythical class- Unknown


    This world has five continents, The demon continent, dragon valley, maiden continent, vast continent, and lastly the humad continent.


    The remaining GODS of this world where very few, due to the war that happens six hundred thousand years ago, all of the GODS almost perish, the book said, there is a war called the war of the GODS.


    The only GODS who survive are those who didn¡¯t participate in it, Gabriel was gone from this world for almost four million years, well, you can call him an old man considering his age.


    After collecting all the information he wants, Gabriel couldn¡¯t find any information about those four swords.


    It was as if they didn¡¯t exist, but he didn¡¯t feel down, he can just absorb someone''s soul and check the memories their memories.


    --------------


    Gabriel POV


    As I fight with Noa, I was surprised, she use the skill of a certain GOD of my era as if it belongs to her. At first, I used three percent body strength and divine will to hold the power in my body.


    If I use my full power, I can kill Noa with just a thought, so I used my divine will and hold my power back, what a troublesome girl!! When she used her enhance technique I adjusted my power to five percent.


    Well, I need to show to her who is the boss, don¡¯t think like I am a villain bullying a helpless girl I can¡¯t help it. Furthermore, I gain a lot of benefits, I gain a sudden insight.


    I suddenly thought to fuse my Yin and Yang skill to my soul. At first try, it was a success, if the body can absorb ki, why the soul cannot? Well, because those people who train in ki doesn¡¯t know anything regarding the soul, they only knew it existed, but didn¡¯t study it.


    If my soul absorbs my Yin and Yang, who can destroy me?? Hahaha, at best they can only seal me for a period of time, if I completely filled my soul with ki plus the black ki that double its effect, my soul will become hundred times stronger!!


    I also did the opposite and fuse my divine power in every bit of muscle, bone, vein, and every organ of my human body, if someone hit my body, they will feel like hitting some kind of crystal, add it to my regeneration, I am now invincible!


    Well, at least just from this world, I didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant, what if those being above can destroy many worlds with just a thought? Of course, I can destroy a single damn world, but I don¡¯t want to be careless and be killed due to it. I am not stupid to do that.


    First, I need to completely fuse the Yin and Yang plus the Divine power to my soul, my divine power did not completely fuse with my soul yet, it was just the beginning of the process.


    That also can be said to my body, as long I don¡¯t reach my limit, I can improve further, the process of fusing will keep getting harder as its reach a certain point. I have already fused five percent of my divine power to my soul and one percent on my body.


    The yin and yang have been fused by one percent in the soul and thirty percent of my body, as the body absorbs the divine power, it will increase the body limit, so the ki that I imbued in my body drop into three percent.


    My goodness, if all of these processes will be completed, I wonder what level of power I will go to.


    I will not stop until I reach the peak, it''s early for that, so I need to enjoy my life and play with my playmates, right? Don¡¯t always train, enjoy life too.


    A week already past. These past few weeks, I decided to chat with the two heroes. That I didn¡¯t meet yet.


    Brigitte was a short girl, you could say a beautiful girl for short, that¡¯s not the thing that took my interest, but her soul, there are two souls within her body. It¡¯s called soul mutate, the two souls started to merge together, in about ten or twelve years the two souls will completely merge.


    Noa explains that Brigitte has a split personality, of course, that is not the exact reason for that, my theory, was that a certain condition was triggered that causes her soul to switch control on her body.


    For example, if the condition is to sneeze, then if a soul mutates sneeze, the soul will switch places to control the body.


    I am now with my toy, I mean with the so-called four heroes and the queen, with the beautiful onee-san by her side, fufufu I really like those breasts.


    I am an honest person so what can I do about it? Oh, I didn¡¯t mention this, the queen also has a big bust and a very beautiful woman with majestic aura, but for some reason, she always avoids my stare.


    Hey, that¡¯s rude.


    ¡°The reason, I gathered all of you here was to explain the war between humad and the demons¡±Queen


    Well, I already know the reason, it''s the same reason that they started a war in my era, but due to some prophecy they saw me as a threat to the world and sign a peace treaty to combine their strength to destroy me.


    ¡°Due to discrimination between the humad and demon, they began to slaughter each other, because of that reason we started the war as to not lose our pride.¡± Queen


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk with them and have a peaceful life?¡± Philia


    ¡°I already did it a long time ago and the demon king accepted our treaty, but the people of the demon continent and our people protested causing our treaty to be destroyed¡± Queen


    ¡°So what do you want us to do?¡± Noa


    ¡°Kill the demon king and make the demons submit¡± Queen


    ¡°Do we have to kill¡± Philia


    Jin make an ugly face, he can beat someone, but not kill them, Brigitte just coldly stares at the queen.


    I look at Jin and thought¡± what a naive boy¡± and turn my gaze to Noa, who was filled with excitement, as I thought this woman is also a psycho.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive if you don¡¯t kill, you¡¯re the one who will be killed¡±Queen


    Oh, what a wonderful ruler she is.


    The four just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°If you understand, then let¡¯s move to another topic, my next objective for gathering all of you is about the training. I will personally train all of you, Claire will assist us, do the five of you have an objection?¡± Queen


    Hohoho what benevolence, WA... What I am at it too?? Before I can even say anything Philia rejects the queen idea.


    ¡°Hey, Gabriel was only a weak boy why do want to train him as well?¡± Philia


    I am going to cry, so Philia thought of me was a weakling? Damn, I will seriously cry here, please stop!


    ¡°Well, I thought he was going to come with the four of you, Gabriel, do you want to come or..¡± Queen


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Before she can even finish her word I said.


    ¡°I will come¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Of course, he will not co¡±Philia


    Philia looks at me with a worried face so I started to comfort her.


    ¡° Philia, I can¡¯t stand here while you were in danger, can I?¡±


    ¡°But, what can you do?¡± Philia


    Hoy! That¡¯s rude, even you¡¯re my childhood friend don¡¯t think like I am useless.


    ¡°I have the knowledge of this world¡±


    ¡°How can you know the knowledge of this world for only a week, we can¡¯t even read it¡± Jin


    ¡°Well, I have already learned the letters of this world from the book, tee hee¡±


    ¡°What! Is that true!?¡± Queen


    ¡°You just came here a week ago!¡± Claire


    Fufufu, be amazed at my mightiness¡±Well, believe me, or not, I learn your world letters three days ago¡±


    I don¡¯t even need to go into trouble like studying your letters just to read, thanks to my divine properties I can read it fine.


    Well, I can¡¯t really say that, can I? They won¡¯t believe me anyway, while onee-san and the queen look at me with disbelief, Noa, Brigitte, and Jin was amazed at my statement.


    ¡°I think what Gabriel said is true, even when we are in our own world, he knows many languages¡± Philia


    ¡°Even when you have the knowledge what can you do to help us?¡± Jin


    ¡° Stupid, he can give us an information about monsters, town and a lot more information about this world¡± Brigitte


    ¡°Kuh!... Don¡¯t call me stupid even though¡± Jin


    Brigitte just ignores her, what a nasty personality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Jin


    Jin has a tear in his eyes, what a child, you are boy¡± So can I come too?¡± I don¡¯t want to miss my amusement so please don¡¯t force me the other way.


    I can use my divine sense to search them during their journey and teleport, but I can¡¯t do that for now, I will be found out by those being by scanning my divine sense.


    So my other way is mind control or soul controlling by splitting a small part of my soul and plant it into theirs, I don¡¯t really want to use this nasty method, so please don¡¯t force me.


    ¡°Well, he said that he will go with all of you, so let him be¡± Queen


    The queen said and turn her gaze at me, hey where are you looking you don¡¯t have to avoid my eye contact, right?


    ¡°Gabriel¡± Queen


    ¡°Claudia¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Bastard, you dare to call the queen on her name, do you have a death wish?!¡± Claire


    The queen blushes how cute, I just called her name, what''s wrong with that? I said in my mind, but I can¡¯t really say that or else I will be forced to fight with onee-san.


    Certainly, I want to fight her to accidentally touch those chests, but my ability will be revealed if I did that! Should I show my real power for her chest?


    No, I can touch them anytime, be more reasonable Gabriel, don¡¯t let Lucifer take over you, I can¡¯t lose my amusement playing as a weak boy, I want to be protected like a weak boy who can¡¯t do anything.


    This is kind of lame for a man you think? Wrong, if there is fun there is nothing you can be a shame of.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Claire I allowed him to call me that, I don¡¯t really like formalities¡± Queen


    ¡°If you say so, your majesty¡± Claire


    ¡°Gabriel, you will train with us, do you not like the idea or not?¡± Queen


    Isn¡¯t she cute blushing for just making contact at me. Unfortunately, she regains her composure and I was the only one who saw that, but thanks for the treat I saved it in my memories and move it to the queen¡¯s photo album.


    ¡°Well, what else is my choice, anyway?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Okay with that, we will start right away, change to training outfit and wait for me on the training ground, Claire guides them¡± Queen


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty¡±


    ----------------


    Claire POV


    I got the feeling that Claudia was hiding something, when I was making my report on her bedroom, I saw her drilled herself to her pillow and shouting.


    When she looks at me, I saw her face bright red, I am getting the feeling of a maiden in love. Well, considering her age, it can¡¯t be helped, but why now?


    I ask her many times, who is it and just got an answer¡± W.. What.. a.. are you talking about?¡± after that I keep on asking her, but she always avoided my question and use her authority to shut me up.


    These last few days, we visited the heroes, many times, the queen was looking at Gabriel when his gaze was not at us.


    It can¡¯t be, I thought. Certainly, I too was captivated by his, silver and gold eyes, his skin was pale looking, and has a firm muscle, he seems to be pretty weak outside.


    But you cannot fool me, regarding the muscle on his hand, it was hard as a steel. I think he¡¯s putting a facade to hide his strength.


    A week has passed, the queen gathers the heroes and Gabriel when I look at him, he always smiled at me, I shake my thoughts so that I will get distracted.


    We are now gathered in the queen¡¯s room, we discussed the reason for this war and in regards to their training.


    The queen was avoiding Gabriel gaze, but I always look at him and he returns it with a smile, I keep thinking that, this guy is no good and I was five years older than him.


    When Philia rejected the idea of the queen to let Gabriel join their journey, I wonder why, didn¡¯t she know that maybe he was stronger than any of them? Why? My mind was full of thoughts, but maybe Gabriel didn¡¯t tell them, this guy''s personality is nasty after all.


    Gabriel said he learned our letters three days ago, the queen and I look at him with disbelief, of course, no matter how genius you are, you can¡¯t learn a language with only four days.


    But Philia said that Gabriel was a super genius, no matter how you describe her words that seems what is look like, if he was strong and intelligent then isn¡¯t he somewhat perfect? Except for his personality that is!


    When the queen looks at him she blush, but it only lasts for a moment, I guess I am the only one who realize the queen was looking at Gabriel with longing.


    After guiding the heroes and Gabriel in the training ground, I return to the queen.


    ¡°Your Majesty, The heroes is ready¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Queen


    The queen walk out with her training outfit, while we are taking our walk to the training ground I ask ¡° your Majesty, are you perhaps in love with Gabriel¡± the queen stops her footings.


    ¡°Cl... Claire w... what are you saying?¡± queen


    ¡°Don¡¯t dodge my question I already know your feelings toward him, I am just worried about you so I am asking you, but it seems like your face is already telling me the answer¡±


    The queen is red as a tomato.


    ¡°I just want to warn you, don¡¯t trust him easily and watch for a while, before you develop more feelings about him¡± Claire


    ¡°Thank you, but I know I can trust him, you could see it right? He has a nasty personality, but he cared for his companion, I know what you mean so I will be careful¡± Queen


    This is the first time I saw the queen with that kind of smile.


    ¡°You have already fallen for him that much. Well, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t do anything about it¡±


    We continued to walk on the training ground.


    I forget about the princess what will she do, if she found out about her sister being in love!! Well, I can¡¯t really do anything about it, she¡¯s a sis-con after all.


    ----------------


    Somewhere


    Gabriel POV


    ¡°fufufu as I thought Claire felt my muscle hardness, what an amusing fellow to actually know my battle power just because of my muscle alone, I can¡¯t let my guard down now¡± watching the water ball floating.


    ¡°Gabriel, how long are you going to take a bath¡± Philia


    Oops, I forget, I am taking a bath right now, but I saw something amazing, don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s mine alone, imagine all you want, but I will not say it hahaha

 Chapter 6- The strange princess

    Chapter 6- The strange princess


    Claudia POV


    Training with the four heroes and Gabriel, I realize their potential. In such short amount of time, they made a big improvement, especially Gabriel everything I taught to him was absorbed like a sponge, this guy was a genius.


    If he was summoned as a hero, I wonder what power he will receive? I think all of those GODS will favor this unreasonable guy.


    The power they obtain was from those dead GODS.


    I didn¡¯t tell them about it because I want them to understand their own ability and learn it with time, Noa has a high comprehension, but not abnormal as Gabriel.


    After a few tries, she learns how to efficiently use her ability, then learn a few fighting style that she combines with her own skill, she made a new skill and called it illusion slash.


    Each swing or thrust will leave an after-image, I was having a hard time defending on her attack. But I still manage to defeat her because her body is full of openings when using her skill.


    I gave her an advice, on how to use her skill, if you fight an expert like me who followed your energy. Of course, that illusion was completely useless.


    Lastly, I advise her to conceal her sword aura, so the enemy will get confused.


    A few days later, she was completely on par with me, my training and hard work for many years has been completely learned in just 3days of training, I didn¡¯t think a monster like her exist.


    Especially Gabriel even though he can¡¯t use mana, how can he keep up with my movement and parried my attack so easily, he even defeated me with a fair fight without using mana, I got frustrated and enhance my body.


    After a long fight, he gave up because of his low stamina¡±what a monster¡± I muttered, even with the enhance ability, he put up a good fight if his stamina improves then.


    I will be completely defeated. Sigh, how could a guy like this exist if he has a mana he can lead my army and gain a complete victory without a problem?


    Ignoring the gaze of surprise and amazement of the heroes, I turn my gaze to Gabriel and ask him if he has enough battle experience and got the answer ¡° I only used my instinct so that I can parry your attack and dodge them, more importantly, what''s with that, your speed completely exhausted my stamina¡±


    No, I should be the one asking you, What¡¯s up with you, even my enhancement you didn¡¯t even get a single injury, what are you!? What I am going to ask, but I stop, I know this guy is a super genius and has the foundation.


    I learn to Philia that Gabriel has always been training his body every morning without skipping, I ask why did you tell us that he was weak, when he was this strong?


    ¡°Well, we have a monkey pet on our house, Gabriel always got beaten by it so I thought he was weak¡± Philia


    Philia told me about the small humanoid monster that defeated Gabriel, that monkey sure is amazing, don¡¯t you think? To beat Gabriel like that I want to see it badly.


    Jin learns how to control his lightning and can already keep it for about two or three hours after his mana was drained completely, his body will collapse on the ground and lose consciousness.


    I sparred with Jin to see his combat abilities and got surprised that he can keep up with me for one or two hours, after our fight, he was frustrated losing to a woman, so he trained without stopping.


    After a few days, he learns how to enhance his feet not the whole body, that increases his movement and now on par with me at speed, my strength was still higher than him so he loses again.


    Brigitte was the most troublesome opponent that I ever encounter, she can summon four different spirits and they are all Gold Class monster spirit, plus her combat ability that surprises me the most because summoner weakness was close combat.


    She deflects my sword attack with her palm and uses her other fist to attack an uppercut, elbow or knee, I don¡¯t know what battle style she was using, but she was always aiming at my vital parts, so I decided to end it immediately and chop her neck with enhancement.


    I defeated her because of the technique I learn from Noa, I attack her while she was busy attacking my after-image and slide on her back to attack her using chop to make her lose consciousness.


    My technique was the opposite of Noa¡¯s technique, mine has presence but she doesn¡¯t.


    Next, I explain to Philia about her ability. I advise her not to completely exhaust her mana and taught her a support magic, that increases their speed, power, and defense, I also taught her a magic barrier so that she can protect herself and her companion while they are fighting.


    Suddenly, a cold sweat started to run out of my body, I turn my head and saw a familiar figure running at me at full speed, it jumped and hug me.


    I push her away and started to hide behind Claire.


    ¡°Princess Pola your sister is now a queen, please don¡¯t show that kind of behavior¡± Claire


    That¡¯s right, this is my sister that I want to avoid the most, I don¡¯t know where or when did she develop a feeling for me, but she was very annoying and keep bothering me.


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s stronger than me right now, but before she departs for her journey in order to become strong, she was on par with me. After becoming a queen, I didn¡¯t have much time to train so I only improve slightly, but she was different, she¡¯s a terrifying monster I ever met.


    ¡°My dear sister, why did you push me¡± Pola pouted


    ¡°How are you, sister?¡±


    ¡°Well, I improve very much and gain a lot of experience, by the way, who are they¡± Pola


    I turn my gaze to Gabriel and the others, and introduce them ¡° they are the hero we have summoned Pola so please don¡¯t disrespect them¡±


    ¡° The black hair girl, was Philia, The dark blue haired girl, was Noa and the blonde girl is Brigitte¡±


    ¡° The black hair boy with brown eyes was Jin and the Black-haired boy with silver and gold eye was Gabriel¡± I carelessly turn my gaze to Gabriel, then saw him, smiled at me, I blush and suddenly cast my gaze down.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, heroes, I am the previous 2nd princess of these kingdoms, but now the 1st princess Pola Gabriela please take care of me from now on¡± Pola


    I notice that Pola was staring at Gabriel with wicked aura, I want to stop her, but I can¡¯t, if she was like that so I wish you Good luck, Gabriel.


    ¡° Gabriel is it?¡± Pola


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ----------------


    Gabriel POV


    I started my training with Claudia, she taught me a lot of things, one this was the royal technique of  their kingdom, I spar with Claudia sometimes and hold my strength to be on par with her.


    I decided to show them a bit of my power, so that I can show them that they can take me along, damn my plan to be weak is completely broken. Choosing my plan between my pride.


    Of course, I pick my pride as a man, on earth, I was beaten by a monkey because I don¡¯t want to hurt it and make the owner cry. She loved that monkey like her own family, what kind of a guy I am if I make a girl cry.


    Claudia is getting frustrated because she can¡¯t hit me and finally use her enhance technique, but of course, I didn¡¯t use anything besides her own technique that she taught me, I just relied on my instinct, the fight was keeping up for so long, so I decided to end it.


    Any further will lead to suspicion about my stamina, I pretended to be exhausted and decided to give up.


    This past few day, I was sneaking out in the kingdom and go to an isolated mountain using flying magic, I can also grow a black wing on my back, due to my soul familiarity with my past lives I can change my form with any past lives my soul experience before.


    I can also change my form into a dragon, but I decided not to do it because it will cause a commotion.


    I am now flying with the speed of one km per second, I arrive at my destination for only a second this mountain is far from the kingdom about forty km, on the top of the mountain, I saw a cave that seems to be perfect for my various experiment or training ground.


    Some bandits were lurking around so I decided to use my Gluttious Exx to steal their mana pool and expand my own. Naturally, their soul too, I will look at their memories if they got an information regarding the four swords I am currently searching for.


    I showed up in front them, that cause them to be startled by my sudden appearance, they regain their composure and attack me, but before they can make an action. I have already stolen their soul, the resistance was so weak, so they immediately fall down to the ground like a lifeless doll.


    The remaining bandits started screaming¡± monster¡± ¡°the GOD of death has come¡± and started running.


    How rude, can¡¯t you see how handsome am I!? And you called me a monster! I steal the soul of those who called me a monster and let those bandits that called me GOD of death escape, I actually like that title so I let them live for a while.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    But my real reason is to make them spread the news that the GOD of death was residing in this mountain and don¡¯t you dare to go in the mountain or else your soul will be stolen, If it happens according to my plan, no one will disturb me.


    But I will not let them escape so easily, I planted some of my divine power to whisper something to them and torment them on their sleep and when they decided to kill themselves, I will take their soul using my divine power. I am really a genius to think a vicious plan like that.


    I return to the kingdom every morning and when the night came, I sneak out and leave a clone into my room, so that they will not get suspicious at me and go to my training ground and laboratory without any worry.


    I started to use some magic that I didn¡¯t use for so long, one of them is the chaos house, an ability that will make a universe cube. I can make it grow up to 10km using my full power.


    Chaos house is an ability that contains the power of the universe, when you¡¯re inside the cube, your connection to the universe will cut off. At least it will not affect me this is my ability after all


    Of course, it can absorb divine power as well, as long as the being inside will release an energy, the cube will absorb it.


    This ability is not yet invincible, if the person has the ability to manipulate some of the space and make some spatial rift in the surroundings, of course, my cube will be destroyed.


    So I tried to gamble and fuse the attribute called chaos to my soul to my surprise, it''s gone well, maybe because of yin and yang and divine power infusing to my soul.


    My soul became stronger, so the chaos probably cannot absorb my soul, so rather it fuses with my soul, that the theory I came up to.


    Normally, the attribute chaos, I develop was made by accident due to the black hole I created that absorb everything, so if my soul was not strong enough.


    I will forever be damn means, I will vanish without any trace and that black hole will not stop until it absorbed everything until its stomach was full.


    Now I successfully infuse it, my own created universe cube, will become powerful and regenerate itself fufufu.


    I can only maintain it for one or half a day, my soul is not strong enough to maintain it forever, I need to develop more new energy to fuse it on my soul.


    I look at to my soul appearance saw it change, now there are five colors mixing together with my blue soul that look like a paint being mixed together, black, gold, silver, white, and a color black that has a star contain within it.


    Fufufu, I started to laugh at myself that the universe itself was within my soul, now I am in this process, after completely fusing them, I will be strong enough to use my divine sense to find those swords.


    I am completely confident to fight them because even if I lose and be killed by them. A tiny of my soul survives I will regenerate and wait for at least months to be completed.


    Well, to be sure I need to find a new energy to fuse with my soul, I need to be sure of my victory, if I died then my toy too, I mean my friends will die, you can build your strength anytime, but you cannot find a true friend anywhere or anytime you want to.


    So I decided to take the measure of their strength and build my own foundation first, to ensure their safety, being a GOD is not a wonderful thing you can do anything you want, but to find someone you can stand beside you? It¡¯s hard...


    I decided to mingle with mortals to enjoy my life and have a friend after they died, I will just take their soul and talk to them about what life they wanted to, so I that can support them.


    Fufufu, what a dream for a GOD like me to have, oh well, the next thing I did was the limiter of my soul scythe and dagger, my Goodness if I take those weapons out, they will absorb everything within their range.


    I can now adjust about how much or what energy they can absorb, I put a limiter on them so that I would not accidentally absorb the people around me. I need to be careful about this weapon they like to eat so much and will drag you away to eat something.


    Sigh, what a tiresome day, I am now back in the kingdom training ground watching Jin and Claudia sparred.


    I was surprised at Jin, he can already use the lightning GOD ability to that extent after obtaining it a few weeks ago, these guys were interesting. He will get more stronger I need to observe him for his development fufufu, and play with him if the power got on his head.


    The fight between Brigitte and Claudia was the one I like the most, this Brigitte studied a Muay Thai.


    Furthermore, her soul was strong, I wonder what will happen if the merging is completed? Should I dissect her soul to find more about it? Well, soul mutate was very rare in a countless universe, I am very lucky to encounter one.


    I am not really that evil so at least I will judge her if she did something sinful.


    The fight ended with Claudia victory, I realize Claudia was somewhat tense, I turn my gaze at the entrance and notice someone running at her at full speed and hug her.


    The girl was now pushed by Claudia, then the queen itself hides behind Claire.


    I look at the girl and examine her, I already realize that she was Claudia little sister because of their resemblance, I found out that this sister of her was a sis-con.


    Claudia introduces us one by one, when he introduces me, I smiled at her to tease the princess beside her fufufu I wonder what development will this lead to.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, heroes, I am the previous 2nd princess of these kingdoms, but now the 1st princess Pola Gabriela please take care of me from now on¡± Pola


    She looks at me with wicked aura, I was surprised that this girl knows how to use ki, maybe a martial artist was dragged here and pass down the skill to cultivate a ki, the Pola girl smile at me.


    I return the smile, of course, if someone treats you something, treat them back.


    -----------------


    Pola POV


    I was excited when I saw our own kingdom again, I run on the training ground is where my dear big sister currently in.


    I didn¡¯t hear the guard''s explanation, my thought was full of my dear big sister, I love her so much.


    After I arrive at the training ground I saw my dear big sister look at me with her sweet smile, I started to run at her and hug her, when she pushes me away and hide into Big sister Claire¡¯s back.


    I thought my big sister hate me, but when she asks me how I was, I became happy and replied her back.


    When I noticed there are people I do not know at the training ground. I started to evaluate them, they are at the same age as me, the three girls are beautiful, but cannot be compared to my dear big sister.


    The two boys were slightly good-looking, but I realize that the other one has a beautiful silver and gold eyes.


    They were really beautiful that I found myself in a daze, my dear big sister introduces them to me. Currently, they are the heroes my dear big sister summoned,moh, I was enough for those demons, why did you summon a hero, though that''s what I want to say, but I don¡¯t want to be hated by my sister.


    The first girl she introduces to me was black hair, brown eyes, sexy curve and a big breast that slightly bigger than mine, yeah, slightly, the next one is a short girl, blonde, blue eyes and I think C-cup breast.


    The next one was a beautiful matured woman, dark blue hair, dark blue eyes, sexy curve and also a C-cup, they can¡¯t compare to me and my dear big sister.


    The first boy she introduces to me was the boy with black hair, brown eyes, and slightly taller, and the last was the perfect guy I suppose, I can¡¯t really describe him as anything, but handsome.


    I realize my dear big sister was blushing and cast down her gaze when she looks at him, I was erupting with fury and release my killing intent and surround him with it, but I calm myself.


    Every time, I thought that this man corrupted, my pure dear big dear sister my killing intent was leaking.


    I introduce myself and smiled at him said.


    ¡°Gabriel is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Gabriel


    This fool didn¡¯t even notice my killing intent, you don¡¯t even deserve to be with my dear big sister so right now, I will rub your face into the ground and tell you to know your place.


    ¡°I challenge you to a duel¡± Pola


    ¡°What!¡± Everyone


    I ignored everyone''s reaction and look for this scumbag, then saw the weak and a playful aura change to powerful, domineering aura, it started to engulf me, but this will not change my decision.


    ----------------


    Gabriel POV


    Fufufu, as I thought it became more amusing, come on girl I will teach you how the world work.


    ¡°Okay, ¡± I nodded with a grin


    ¡°What you accept!?¡± Everyone


    HAHAHA, oops, I almost leak out my evil laugh, well you can¡¯t blame me after all this was going to be fun.

 Chapter 7- A true genius

    Chapter 7- A true genius


    Pola POV


    When I was born my body is weak, I remain inside the castle and without the permission of my father, I can''t leave my room.


    My father was busy king, he didn¡¯t have time to spare for his children, I have two brothers and one sister.


    My brothers supported my father, because of the war between humad and demons.


    At the age of 8, my mother died because of illness, worried about my brothers and father that she even forget to eat.


    My brothers and Father was together battling at the battlefield.


    My sister was the only person who visit me and only care for me, our attendant regard me as a useless daughter.


    At the age of 9, we got a news that father and my brothers lose, and got killed in that war.


    My sister came to comfort me, I was sad when I look at big sister crying.


    When I said "even if I lose anything as long as I have you, my dear big sister, I will not be sad" my sister smiled at me and said.


    ¡° I will not leave you alone, I will protect you. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else, as long as you have me I will always be by your side and protect you¡± Claudia


    I cried into my dear big sister embrace, I cried and I cried until my tears gone empty and fall asleep on my sister''s chest, my heart was cold but my dear big sister was making it warm.


    Midnight I woke up and see a light flying above, I watch it until the light land at my room as if the light saw me, the light began to take a shape.


    A woman figure can be seen, but it doesn¡¯t have the face or skin I can only see a blue light.


    The blue light looks at me and I was startled.


    She suddenly said ¡± Girl, do you want power¡± my eyes blink, but didn¡¯t look away, so I ask¡± Who are you¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared girl I am, just a powerless soul who just got lost here¡± Light woman


    I heightened my determination, when I am strong I can protect dear big sister, the light approaches me and said¡± You are resolute, brave and has a desire, I can grant you my power¡±


    ¡° So what do want in return? You will not give me power for free, right¡±


    ¡° You are a smart girl, I like you, Yes in return of my power you need to find someone for me¡± Light woman


    ¡° Is that all? And who is it¡±


    ¡° Yes, that¡¯s all, his name was Braum in the world, I came from, but I don¡¯t know his name right now because in every reincarnation he will have new a name¡± Light woman


    ¡° How can I find him if you don¡¯t know who he is, and how do you know he was reborn here¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t be rush girl, you can find him, I had a method and clue to find him, I know he was here because his soul told me, he will come here¡± Light woman


    ¡° He was researching the soul of life forms that is the clue I can give you, okay then I need to pass all my technique and ki cultivation to you, take this bottle if its glow you just have to open it these will help you to find him¡± Light woman


    ¡° Why can¡¯t you find him yourself?¡±


    ¡° I do not have too much time girl, he gave me his soul to help my soul to become stronger, but I only manage to become a loose soul, I disappoint him, after you found him, tell him sorry, I didn¡¯t make it and in my reincarnation, I will regain nothing tell him that I love him and forget about me and be happy¡±


    ¡°Come here I will pass down my technique and cultivation for you, I wish you to find him and be successful¡± Light woman


    Touching my forehead, I felt that my body became hot, I fell on the ground and writhe in pain.


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry girl your body will be reconstructed, your muscle, bone, nerve, and every single organ you have now will be recreated¡± Light woman


    ¡°Why me there are so many people in these worlds, why chose me?¡±


    ¡° You look exactly like me, a woman who has a weak body. You want power to protect your loved one, I am the same as you and that person gave me the power to make my wish come true, the power I gave to you was the same power he gave to me¡± Light woman


    ¡° Call him master, if you found him, don¡¯t disrespect him, I hold him dear. I hope you understand¡± Light


    ¡° Okay¡±


    ¡° After absorbing that power, you will become strong and will be regarded as a genius, but remember this, in this universe, there is always someone stronger than you, don¡¯t make the power go to your head and be arrogant¡± Light woman


    She lectured me as if she was remembering someone''s words, her gaze was deep, you will know how deep his love for him, for this person I decided to find him and respect him for helping someone like us who born to be useless, and regarded as someone special.


    ¡° Okay, I promise, I will find him, respect him and regard him as my master¡±


    ¡° Fumu, I have taken a liking to you, if you ever develop a feeling for him I will be happy¡± Light woman


    ¡° That¡¯s impossible, the only person I would love was my sister and nothing else¡±


    ¡° Who knows, what will happen, I already said we are the same, I also said the same when I was young fufu¡± Light woman


    Laughing as if she knows everything will happen, I decided to ignore her and I felt my body becoming stronger, and some image of fighting style and skill suddenly drilled on my brain.


    It hurts like hell, a few seconds the pain has gone, I started to stand up and look at the woman who was fading.


    ¡° Its success, my last advice, your strength was only in beginner level you need to imbue your ki in the body and dantian, to reach the peak you need to achieve the level of mythical level¡± Light woman


    ¡° Hey, can we meet again?¡±


    The woman look at me, you can¡¯t see her expression because she doesn¡¯t have a face, but I felt her smile.


    ¡°Who knows what fate will bring us before I bid my farewell what is your name girl¡± Light woman


    ¡° Pola Gabriela and you, can I know it too?¡±


    ¡° Rin Xia Cai, you have a cold name but opposite of your personality, so then I bid you farewell Pola I hope we meet again¡± Rin


    I smiled at her¡± Farewell Rin, I hope we meet again¡±


    After that night, I started to isolate myself. I started indoor training, without my permission, no one can enter my room.


    A year has passed, my level reaches the beginner level rank nine and will have a breakthrough any moment, I decided to go outside to take some breathing and look for my dear sister and found her outside of the moonlight garden


    We called it moonlight garden because the moon is beautiful in this place.


    My sister was sitting on the side sleeping, I took some blanket and cover her, and watch her sleeping face.


    My dear sister will ascend to her throne this day, as I watch my sister sleeping face I resolve myself to be stronger so that I can protect her, I have gone back to my room and hone myself in two years.


    As for those years, I keep on checking dear sister and always bothered her. I decided to talk to her for the last time to go outside and start my journey to gain more experience, Walking in front of my dear sister.


    ¡°If you will bother me, can you please go for now Pola¡± Claudia


    ¡° Dear sister, I want to go on a journey¡±


    ¡°Why¡± Claudia


    She looks at me worried, but I felt warm in my heart and decided to tell her the reason, that I want to become strong so I want to go on a journey.


    ¡° I want to become stronger to protect dear sister, so I will go on a journey, and you cannot stop me¡±


    My sister looks at me somewhat surprised, it¡¯s painful for me to ignore her, so I steeled my heart and walk out into the door.


    ¡°Wait¡±Claudia


    ¡°What is it, dear sister¡± I didn¡¯t turn around, I can¡¯t bear to see my sister right now.


    ¡° Are you confident on your strength¡± Claudia


    ¡° Yeah, dear sister¡±


    ¡° Okay then I will allow you, but you have to defeat me first¡± Claudia


    I was surprised at my sister condition, but I decided to accept it.


    On the training ground where we train our soldier for war to defend our kingdom, In front of me was my dear sister looking at me with a serious gaze.


    ¡°Are you sure about this Pola¡± Claudia


    ¡° Of course, dear sister, this is for your sake¡±


    ¡°Sigh, do you really have to go, you can just stay at the castle and I will protect you¡±Claudia


    ¡° That won¡¯t do, dear sister, I can¡¯t stay being baby forever¡±


    My sister got a surprise when that word came out from my mouth, I am surprised too, I take the initiative to attack and charge at my dear sister with a frontal attack.


    ¡° Are you sure, you don¡¯t want to use a weapon?¡± Claudia


    ¡° Of course, dear sister, be careful, dear sister¡±


    After two years I have already reached the expert level in ki cultivation, I don¡¯t have a talent in magic but in martial arts, I have my own points.


    I attack my sister with claw strike directly to her throat, but she blocks it with her sword, after blocking her attack me with side slash, I jump backwards and land to gain some distance.


    Forming my hand into the palm and strike my sister in her chest, but she used her sword to block it again, the result was not the same she got pushed back a meter away with her wooden sword crack.


    After blocking my attack, my dear sister was shocked so I used that chance to use some ki in my feet that increase my speed, I appeared in my sister back attack her with a chop in the side of her neck and stop when it''s only a meter away.


    ¡° Dear sister, I won¡±


    ¡°Hoho¡± Claudia


    My sister made a strange laugh and her mana exploded in her body and she disappeared, and suddenly appeared on my side attacking me with a thrust in the side of my stomach, I regulate my ki to block my sister attack I didn¡¯t take much damage but I got pushed back at five meters away.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Regaining my momentum I started to spin in the air and land on the ground, and charge again with my sister and form my hand into thrust to attack her but was deflected again, i used that chance and kick my sister stomach but she also made her move and hit the back of my neck on the hilt of her sword.


    I felt my body losing energy and fell on the ground, I was lying there for a minute without opening my eyes, upon opening it I saw my sister staring at my face and I blush.


    But my sister loses her energy and sat on the ground with me, we stayed there for about an hour without talking, because we do not have the strength to.


    ¡° You became strong after some many years I didn¡¯t watch you¡± Claudia


    ¡° Yeah, it''s because of you, dear sister, it''s because of my desire to protect you and I love you, dear sister¡±


    ¡° Yeah, I love you too¡± Claudia


    ¡°Really, then can we get married¡±


    When I said that my sister, look at me confuse, and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡° Come back, alright? Don¡¯t get me worried so much¡± Claudia


    My sister avoided the topic, so I didn¡¯t pursue it, afterwards Claire came and supported my sister to her room.


    I rotated my ki in my blood and let my regeneration fasten, after six hours I am now completely recovered and decided to leave that day.


    On my way of the first journey, I am now wearing a cloak to hide my appearance and bondage my breast so that, they will not get in the way.


    I encountered some bandits on the way and killed them when I made my first kill I throw up, but I steeled my heart because if you didn¡¯t kill you¡¯re the one who will be killed.


    I live my life as an ordinary adventure entered some dungeon and encountered so many people, I gain so much experience and hone my skill.


    After five years I came back, I am now currently wearing tight short, tight shirt and boots that suitable for adventurers, I rush to the castle to see my dear sister so I ask the guard.


    They told me that she was on the training ground, I rush into that place with the fastest speed as I can and I saw her with her training outfit sparred with someone, I run at her and hug her.


    But she pushes me, I thought she hated me because she hiding in big sis Claire back, but she asks me how was I doing so I became happy and replied back.


    I notice there are some people I don¡¯t know, so my dear sister introduces them to me one by one, the only person that got my attention was the one who got different eyes.


    But I notice my sister gaze was different when it come to that man, gaze filled with longing, gaze with a desire to be with him.


    I was angry because my sister didn¡¯t react like that to me, I stared at the man full of killing intent.


    After I introduce myself, I ask him for a duel and he accepted it, I saw him make a grin as though he was expecting this to happen.


    Everyone gazes were at the so-called Gabriel with worry, afterward, we stand on the training ground ten meters away in opposite direction facing each other, we make our stance I saw his eyes widen but his face was calm.


    I am now on a master level so it''s impossible for him to defeat me, I charge at him and formed my hand into thrust, and attack him in his chest but he didn¡¯t move, he just easily deflects my attack with sword.


    After being shocked, I leap backwards and use the skill inherited to from Rin, the three-step shadow, I made a two clone with ki that has my seventy percent strength.


    Me and my clone attack him together, but I realize that he change his stance to our royal technique, while the two clones attack him in the side, I attack him in the front and formed my hand into a claw to grab his neck while my two clones form a thrust in their hand to attack him both sides.


    He made his move after we got a meter close to him, I suddenly saw a five black blur coming at us, my two clones disappeared, while I was blown backwards and made a crater in the ground and spit a mouthful of blood I decided to stand up to make a comeback.


    But my whole body gone numb, I saw him approaching and stared coldly at me¡± you, where did you learn those techniques?¡±


    ¡° Where did I learn it was not of your business¡±


    ¡° I will pretend I didn¡¯t hear that, so it is Rin who teach you those techniques?¡± Gabriel


    I didn¡¯t hear what he said and fainted.


    --------------


    Gabriel POV


    We are now standing on the opposite side facing each other, we made our stance so that we can start the battle, upon seeing her stance my eyes widen.


    Because I recognize those stands, because those stands are the things I personally taught to Rin.


    How did this girl know one of my lover''s stand, is she here? While I was on my own thought, Pola, attack me with the skill I develop myself and taught Rin to protect herself.


    I easily deflected her thrust at my chest and change my stance to their royal technique, afterwards she uses my skill three-step shadow, that technique can create clones with seventy percent of your strength but Rin was different she used that technique with potential.


    Using that technique she can create a clone of herself with one hundred percent of her power and can create a fifty clone, when I am using these skill I can create a clone with a strength I want them to have, I can also create thousands of them if I want to.


    This three-step shadow can create a clone every three steps for ordinary people, but I was different, the clone that I created can create a clone themselves, Rin can do it too but her limit is only fifty.


    Of course, this skill has a weakness, once the clone step into a place without a light it will vanish, but Rin modified it and she can make a clone anytime the only difference was you can recognize them between the original.


    If Rin used them to light, the skin of the clone was white as paper and, when it''s used in a dark place it will turn black, I don¡¯t know how she exactly does it but I think she has an affinity with that skill.


    And this girl has it too, but she hasn¡¯t completely mastered it yet, I started to execute my new found technique with their royal stance, I combine their five different stances and attack, then engulf my sword strike with killing intent, as a result it will create an illusion of a dark blur engulfing you and attack you.


    This skill is a sure killer technique, it kills a single person in a single move, I was also surprised that the killing intent can be used like that, I tried various kinds of method to develop this technique like engulfing it with divine energy and ki but surprisingly the killing intent can also be used.


    The truth about this development was accident, I am very irritated because of this royal technique they are all for defense, so I decided to combine them to develop something new, but nothing was developed I calm my breathing and release my killing intent with that skill and stance, so as a result, I develop a sure to kill skill.


    I use my new technique in these girls to test it, because I am sure that these girls will survive, the ki inside of her was something I develop myself, it slightly inferior in Yan-ki but that ki was three times stronger than normal and I am very sure that her body was like a steel.


    After using my new technique at her, she stops moving because her vision was now engulfed in darkness and realize that her clone was gone, that darkness contains five attacks with five different stances, it was also aimed at vital parts.


    I used my two percent body strength on her so that I can¡¯t kill her after the technique was executed she was blown back and made a crater on the ground with her body stuck with it.


    She spits some blood and I approach her, I ask her about Rin, but didn¡¯t get an answer, vein started to pop up in my head because she has a big nerve to be arrogant.


    After I mention Rin name, she lost consciousness, the others started to run at me, Philia approaches me hurriedly, she was worried about me, so I said I was okay.


    Claudia approaches her sister to carry her and turn her gaze at me.


    ¡° You didn¡¯t have to go so far¡± Claudia


    I felt guilty, so I apologize at her, then ask me about my technique that, she didn¡¯t know that the royal technique and stains can be used like that.


    ¡° You know our royal technique and stances are meant for defense, I didn¡¯t think it had a usage like that I was surprised you develop a technique like that, you really are a genius¡± Claudia


    ¡° Well, I apologize, I didn¡¯t think my technique would go that far¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s fine my sister understand it as well after challenging you¡± Claudia


    The queen left without saying her goodbye, I turn to the others and saw no eyes sparkling, approach me.


    ¡°Hey Gabriel, can you teach me that technique?¡± Noa


    ¡° No, develop your own technique and don¡¯t rely on others¡±


    ¡° Are you sure, you are fine Gabriel¡± Philia


    Noa pouts her cheek, I want to touch it, but decided not to and, turn my gaze to Philia who was on a verge of crying, you don¡¯t have to overact like that right? I touch her cheek and wipe the tears forming in her eyes and she became red as a tomato.


    ¡°I am fine, thanks for worrying about me¡±


    ¡° Bro, that is so cool if you have some time, give me some advice on my ability¡± Jin


    ¡°Me too¡± Brigitte


    Surprisingly, Brigitte, who silence until now spoke, fufufu aren¡¯t they amaze that they  actually idolize me, well the feeling is not bad.


    ¡° Well, I will think about it¡±


    I smiled and they did the same, my thoughts right now, was Rin images , I need to ask Pola about her master.

 Chapter 8- Master

    Chapter 8- Master


    After a few weeks, A man sat at the window, reading a novel book, if you are thinking where the hell did he get that?


    He created his own space to store his collection of manga, novel, PSP, disc and some porn, Gabriel was reading a novel, because he didn¡¯t have anything to do, in the training ground he can¡¯t spar with anyone because they are scared of him.


    The nobles who mock and insult him, they were now scared shit less because of what they have done in the past, when Gabriel was known as a person who didn¡¯t get any ability they started to mock and insult him, but after they got their hands that Gabriel defeated the terrifying princess with a single technique they found it somewhat scary so their attitude towards him turn180 degree.


    Gabriel sometimes goes out, giving some advice to Jin and Brigitte on their ability, he decided to give them some help so they will not die during their journey.


    Well, some of the reason was, he can now observe their development and prank them.


    Pola was still in her bed sleeping and at her side, the bottle was emitting a bright glowing.


    Claudia and Claire ignored it because they know that bottle was Important to Pola. At the training ground they can heal Pola using Philia''s ability so why did they not to do it?


    Because she knows her sister''s temper, she knows her sister couldn¡¯t accept defeat and will attack Gabriel again, Claudia decided to take her out on the training ground to her room to heal her.


    Pola didn¡¯t wake up after being healed, Claudia and Claire started to worry about her condition, but Gabriel gave them an answer to comfort them


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry, she suffered some internal injury, so even you heal them it will take some time for her body to get familiarized with it¡± Gabriel


    Claudia and Claire let out a sigh of relief, Gabriel visited Pola sometimes and keep examining her soul to look for Rin in her memories, he found it after a few days.


    The real reason why Palo didn¡¯t wake up yet was because of Gabriel, he cut off her nerve to bring her into the state of coma for a few days so he can check her memories.


    ¡° She won''t wake up for some time, so I think it¡¯s fine, I got my information, and I will leave this bottle so that she can find me fufufu, I can¡¯t let a young girl searching for me forever, right? And i really want a master and servant relationship¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel makes an evil grin, he started to think about how to play with his new toy.


    Noa improves, yet again, she started to mix some of her katana attack with presence contain within it and conceal her true attack, Claudia was defeated by it, she can¡¯t even do a single thing about her, because she keeps on concealing her presence and sometimes revealed it, to find out it was only an after-image she was like a ninja.


    Jin can now shoot a lightning in his finger and with it he defeated Claudia by destroying her weapon and push her back many times, Claudia can¡¯t approach Jin because he spread his lightning on his surroundings, he came up with these techniques because of Gabriel advice.


    ¡°Release your mana on your surroundings and turn them into lightning that way your weak points will decrease¡± Gabriel


    He tried it for three days and succeeded in the fourth day, Jin make a somewhat suspicion about Gabriel knowledge.


    ¡°How can you know that, you don¡¯t even have a mana¡± Jin


    ¡°Because I am a genius¡± Gabriel


    Jin just nodded and didn¡¯t rebuke it, he gains some benefit, so of course he¡¯s grateful to Gabriel started to call him brother.


    Brigitte made a lot improvement too, due to Gabriel advice, her spirit was now five in total and her own spirit was now getting stronger every day.


    ¡° Feed them with your mana, so that they will get stronger and it will improve your relationship with them, some of the spirit will be attracted to you if you treat them as your own¡± Gabriel


    Brigitte also has a suspicion about Gabriel because the knowledge he contain, he looks like the GOD of wisdom.


    ¡° It''s not really that hard to come up with that idea and from the novel I read so far the people who got a contract with a spirit, treat them as a friend, you just have to treat them well and if they came because of your mana or energy why don¡¯t you feed them with it so that they can get stronger¡± Gabriel


    Brigitte just nodded with understanding and keep feeding her mana to her spirit, Brigitte has a white knight this spirit fighting ability is close combat, wind bird has an ability to control the wind on his surrounding, fire monkey who can make many fire techniques.


    Earth mole a spirit who like to attack in the underground this spirit was somewhat troublesome if you don¡¯t know to handle them, and her new spirit was still unknown, Brigitte has not revealed it yet.


    Philia was in the library to learn how to read, she sometimes comes in the training ground to practice her close combat ability to protect herself while they are busy fighting and can¡¯t protect her, Gabriel taught her on how to understand the letters of this world.


    After a few days, she now knows how to read the basic, she needed more time to completely understand a whole sentence, she was no Gabriel who has a divine property.


    Claudia was improving because she continue to spar with the four heroes, now their situation was reversed, Claudia keeps losing to them because of their improvement in combat and power control, she almost cries because of her weaknesses.


    Noa and the others comforted her, but that lead her into more depression so she holed up herself to work, and decided not to go out.


    Claire was busy training her men, she was one of the generals of the kingdom, so of course, she has responsibility to maintain its security and keep the guard in shape.


    -----------------------


    Gabriel POV


    After the battle between me and Pola, the nobles began to treat me well, hmm, I decided to torment them from their sleep but did not do it why? This is the last kingdom of the humad race and most of the humad became slaves.


    So I need to preserve these kingdom foundation to keep it alive if not, I will lose a house and my toy, of course, I can a destroy a damn country to make it my own but why would I do something troublesome like that? And it''s tiresome.


    I grab some manga on my space storage, reading is one of my amusement a lifetime hobby, because knowledge is power.


    That night I visit Pola and cut off her nerve to keep her in a state of coma, I am replicating some of her memory so that I can keep them, I need more time to completely replicate it.


    The process is extremely hard I sealed her room so that no one can disturb me, if I did it wrong her soul will be altered and her emotion will be mixed, in other word she will become like an angel without too much emotion.


    I can¡¯t have that, I don''t want to ruin my toys on becoming something boring because of my mistake, so I have been visiting her every night to replicate her memory, why do I have to replicate it? Well, it''s simple, I am keeping them like an album so I can¡¯t forget them.


    After a few days, I completed the replication and decided to leave the bottle that contain my soul, I keep thinking about why do the people who got in contact with me in the other world also came from this world, well I can¡¯t control fate yet so let it be.


    These past few days Noa, Jin, Brigitte and Philia came at me to ask some advice to their ability, Philia ask me to teach how to read, of course I didn¡¯t refuse, why would I refuse an invitation of a beautiful girl.


    Noa has the problem with her technique because concealing her attack aura consume too much energy, I advise her to not conceal her attack aura if it''s an illusion just conceal your real attack, I am impressed she also did the same to her moonlight-fog some of her after-image has a presence some did not.


    Even I, got confused who''s the real one, but because I can see someone''s mana pool, because of my keen eyes, I can detect her fine, I think beside me there is no one who can tell her real attack.


    Her attack also became heavier and her speed had also improved, what an amazing development, as expected of a beast fufufu.


    I advice Jin on his lightning control and mana, I think all of the summon people will be called high humad from now on, don¡¯t you think so? The talent is high and they have a strong ability from the GOD so how could they compare to a mere mortals, beside their developments didn¡¯t reach their limit yet.


    I told Jin that his mana was like a lightning conductor if there is mana you can create a lightning, its depend in your mana control so you have to be better at, I saw his eyes looking at me with suspicion, so I told him, I am a genius to put up a facade.


    Well, he was like a child if you give him a candy he will be obedient, he also started to call me, brother, when I saw his expression who¡¯s full of motivation, why not let him be? Beside from his original world the delinquent has their strong brother respected fufufu.


    Brigitte has a problem with her spirit, I explain to her, how to make her spirit stronger, I didn¡¯t tell her that they will evolve so I think it''s fine.


    Brigitte was listening obediently, I told her to treat her spirit as a friend because summoner is different from someone who can only summon a spirit that he has an affinity with and the contract was different.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Someone who is not a summoner can summon a certain spirit that created from their ego, that spirit will be his/her servant without a complain because it was created by his ego to help his master desire.


    A summoner can summon a spirit created in many any elements and attribute, they are not created by people so no can command them, but summoner can, because he can make a contract with them.


    I also watch Claudia and Claire when they are bathing, I enjoyed it well, oh no my desire rising up.


    That¡¯s dangerous I almost teleported in them, better to control my manliness FUFU.


    I was in my room watching the water ball I created out of magic, I notice that Pola woken up, I look at her eyes, she was surprised when she saw the bottle glowing brightly, The soul was excited to come back to its owner.


    Pola opens it and the soul shot outside the soul flew at full speed coming at me, Pola chase it and started running, she looks excited don¡¯t you think?


    I wonder what face she will make, if she know that the guy he was searching for was the one his sister in love with, i can¡¯t wait to see her reaction.


    The soul was now in my hand, I didn¡¯t let it go inside of me and let it float in my hand, the door was smashed into pieces¡±What a destructive girl! Rin, where did you find this dangerous girl!¡±


    Her eyes landed on me, upon seeing the soul, she was shocked and trembled, then she opens her mouth and said.


    ¡°You... Are?¡± Pola


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    I am me, of course, who else to be, hey, don¡¯t just stay frozen call me master faster, I am really excited with this development FUFUFU.


    ¡° Please forgive this little one, Master Braum¡± Pola


    FUFUFUFU that¡¯s it!! Respect me and serve me, I am your savior and your life from now on! What I want to say, but I will look like some kind of psycho if I said that right?


    I smiled at her and said.


    ¡° How is ,Rin, Pola¡±


    I already know Rin failed to make her soul stronger to remember her past, but I will not give up, I miss her soul in these worlds, but I can find her anytime after those being is gone, Damn if only I can use my divine sense.


    I patted her head and ask her a question, I didn¡¯t get a rejection so I keep putting it, surprisingly, she liked it, she looked like a puppy who found its master.


    ¡° She said he disappointed you, she said I am sorry I will regain nothing, she said she loved you so she want you to forget about her and be happy, master¡± Pola


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can forget her and you want to meet her, right? The one who gave the strength to live your life like these?¡±


    She looks up at me with a smile and nodded repeatedly, she giggles when I was patting her head, what an obedient dog I mean girl..


    --------------------


    Pola POV


    The last thing I remember was the boy with different eyes, he left a deep expression to me, his eyes were tranquil as water not wavering on his every action.


    He was like a pure soul, who doesn¡¯t know anything about love or any emotion beside the world cruelness, but when he smiled i saw it pure without masking it.


    I was deep in sleep, I felt someone touch and hear his warm voice that reach deep down to my soul, I felt warm just like I was embraced by my mother when I was an infant.


    I had a dream about Rin, in her world with a man, in the plain ground without any living plants or grass only dust can be seen, I saw them standing talking to each other.


    ¡° Sorry Rin I need to leave for a while¡±


    On the other side of Rin and the man, there are thousands of men wearing a weird robe staring at them with fury in their eyes, the man in front started to shout.


    ¡° Braum!! Today you will die for taking that weak woman¡± the man


    ¡°No, all of you will meet your end today¡± Braum


    The man called Braum charges to the thousands of men, every swing ten or twenty men will fall down, every single fist he strike can kill.


    He battled a thousand of man without hesitation, he killed without even blinking, the man was now full of injuries after so many battle many swords and bow hit him. it¡¯s horrible, the plain ground was now full of blood with mountains of body in it.


    The man sat on those mountains of corpse stabbing his sword into the ground to keep his stand, I could clearly see that the man was now weak and will die any moment.


    Rin run at him while her tears flowed down on her beautiful face, she stumbled in the ground many times, but keep on standing to run at him, this show how weak her body really was, just a short distance she was now breathing heavily and look like in pain.


    The man looks at her, touch her cheek and wipe her tears, and said.


    ¡° Its look like I will be going first, ¡± he smiled at Rin


    ¡°No......no...no!¡± Rin


    ¡° Don¡¯t cry, here take these bottle it will tell you, how can you meet me again¡± Braum


    The man gave an empty bottle to her, suddenly something flew out of his body and the bottle glowed in gold, silver and blue color, Rin took the bottle and cried she didn¡¯t stop if you see her you will know how much pain she was in right now.


    ¡° I will pass down my power and technique to you, you are a bright girl without a ki you can manage to do my tree-step shadow.....I think that is your...ability¡± Braum


    The man spits some blood and moves his arm, and touch Rin''s foreheads with his fingertip glowing gold, upon it touch the gold light entered Rin head and banish.


    Rin body began to roll in pain, but didn¡¯t look away to the man, her face was now in a mess with her tears spread on her.


    The man looks at Rin, when the pain was gone and saw Rin stand up, he closes eyes and never open it again.


    In the midst of the crimson plain ground with many bodies scattered, a woman was crying, because her eyes was dried and can no longer shed tears, her eyes has a red liquid flowing into her face and mixing with the man''s blood.


    I woke up, tears started swelling in my eyes, I look up at the bottle and saw it glowing.


    The bottle was shaking uncontrollably, I open it in a hurry and a light shoot off, it starts flying at a speed I can¡¯t cope.


    But I didn¡¯t hesitate to use all my strength and followed the light, the light flew in the quarters of the heroes and shot through inside the door.


    I kick the door and it shattered to pieces, there I saw the man with a smile on his face, on his hand light was flying above and entered inside of him.


    I was shocked my body trembled, I didn¡¯t expect the man I was going to respect, was the man I hated, but the feeling of hate was gone, now it''s filled with warmth and excitement, that my promise of Rin was now fulfilled.


    I brought my one knee on the ground to respect him and apologize to him, called his name from the Rin world.


    Then I hear his word filled with worry, I felt warm that the master I got was kind and will sacrifice himself to protect the one he love, he patted my head i smiled instinctively and heard my heart make a sound thump thump.


    When he releases his hand, I felt disappointed and explain to him the message of Rin left for him, then he said that he can¡¯t forget her and will find a method for us to meet again, when he said that he will not forget her my heart ache I don¡¯t know why, but when he said that he will find a method for us to meet again I felt very happy.


    Master, patted my head again, I was beaming with a smile, I really like it when he patted me, his hand was warm.


    After I met my master, we are now gathered in my sister''s room, I look at my master and he smiled at me I blush, and cast my gaze down.


    My sister looks at me and surprise that I didn¡¯t hug her today, I am not really in the mood to do that in the front of my master.


    ¡°Well, I gathered all you here to talk about your journey to demon continent, I know this  is somewhat shocking, but the demon army was now currently marching at us, can I depend on all of you to defend the castle with my generals and soldiers?¡± Claudia


    We nodded, but Philia and Jin was somewhat unwilling, hmm naive child.


    ¡° They will reach our continent in four months, so I will advise you to join the bandits extermination with the guards to gain some experience¡± Claudia


    ¡°Philia if you don¡¯t want to, you can just stay here I will do your part for you¡± Gabriel


    ¡° No, I agree to help them so I will do my best!¡± Philia


    My master smiled at her, I felt the pain in my heart again what was that feeling? I look at to Noa, who was very excited about killing bandits and Brigitte, who was didn''t flinch on the word kill, I was surprised on how small she was, the high spirit she has.


    After that we return to our room, but I decided to meet master to ask something, I open his door after knocking and saw him looking and smiling at me, my face flush and regain my composure.


    ¡° Master, I have something to ask¡±


    ¡° What is it, ¡± Gabriel


    ¡°What is love¡±


    ¡°.........¡± Gabriel

 Note

Guys every ten chapter i will write the story about Gabriel on his other reincarnation. if you want to read or not its up to you.

 Chapter 9- First kill

    Chapter 9- First kill


    ¡°........¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Master?¡± Pola


    ¡° I can¡¯t really explain it, with time you will understand it¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Okay¡± cast her eyes down


    ¡° Cheer up, love is something that makes you blush or make your heart warm, the desire to be with someone or something like that, if all those happen to you then that means that you are in love¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Then I am in love with you then master?¡± Pola


    ¡° Who knows, but if your feeling is genuine I will treasure it¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Okay¡± Pola smiled happily


    Gabriel pats her head, then she giggled.


    ---------------


    Jin POV


    When I was on earth, I want to become a delinquent because they are cool, if you are strong they are going to respect you and call you a brother.


    On my way to school, I decided to buy a hair dye and cut to class, but got dragged into another world with that strange light, it''s cool to be summoned into another world to become a hero.


    I decided to become strong on these worlds. I realize that someone was here beside me, a beautiful woman with dark hair and a short cute girl she looks like a bisque doll, the dark hair woman approach us.


    Asking us about what happen before we got here, it seems like the same has happened to them and got dragged by that light, I notice that the dark haired woman walk further and saw her grab a beautiful girl and on her lap a boy with a handsome face, he was his woman I suppose?


    We introduce each other, the man was Gabriel, while the girl was Philia, the blonde was Brigitte, and the dark haired woman was Noa.


    The door suddenly open and a strange woman appeared calling us heroes, a beautiful woman was beside her, she has a crown so I thought she was a princess, but I was wrong she was a queen.


    After the long talk about the way to go back to our world, we came to the hall with so many people and a crystal was in the front of the queen, she said to touch the crystal to know our ability.


    I was the first one who put my hand and saw it glowed brightly so I covered my eyes, I remove my hand and saw a huge blue dragon floating in the castle, and entered inside of me.


    I got afraid and touch my chest, but after the queen explain everything I calm down, so this is my ability I thought, I smiled, this was the first step in becoming strong, every one of us has a strong ability, but when Gabriel turns, upon a touch in the crystal it crumbled I don¡¯t know what it means.


    After they examine Gabriel everything became clear, he was just dragged here so he doesn¡¯t have the ability, many of the people inside the hall started to mock him silently I was angry, but decided not to make a trouble to my companion so I let them be.


    The woman called Claire guide us to our room, I realize that Brigitte suddenly change and she became somewhat scary, we divide our room to three, Brigitte got her own and me, and the third room was for the three of them Gabriel, Noa, and Philia.


    These past few weeks I learn how to produce lightning I was excited and blow up my bed, so I slept on the ground it¡¯s cold but my excitement didn¡¯t disappear.


    After a week, the queen gathered us in her own room to discuss our affair, she explains to us the reason why the demon and human slaughter each other, we are currently at war with the demons, our mission is to kill the demon king and made his people submit.


    When she said we have to kill my face change, I have not killed anyone yet so I don¡¯t know the feeling of killing someone, but I decided to become stronger so I nodded to the queen, while we are at it the queen also said Gabriel will also come, I was shocked he didn¡¯t have an ability and he will join us on our journey.


    But Philia rejects her, this girl loved Gabriel very much that she will enter a dangerous situation to save Gabriel, somehow I was captivated by her, but let my thought go away because I can see that I don¡¯t have the chance to get her.


    Suddenly Gabriel said something outrageous that he knows the knowledge of this world, we just got here a week ago, so it¡¯s impossible to learn the letters of this world, I shout at him and said what he can do even you have a knowledge.


    But Brigitte depend him said that the knowledge he contain will help us a lot regarding to our journey, certainly the more knowledge we posses the chance to gain victory will also increase, I am amazed at him that he learns the letter of this world for just four days this guy is a genius.


    After our meeting we are now on the training ground, the queen taught us a sword technique, I had a hard time learning with the sword and didn¡¯t improve that much, but Gabriel and Noa improve so much that they can even fight the queen on par.


    Gabriel was a prodigy in fighting, after a few days he learns all the technique that the queen taught us, I learn to Philia that Gabiel trains his body in our world every day, my view of Gabriel change a lot he was actually a cool guy who did everything seriously.


    I sparred at the queen and got defeated by her, I was frustrated at how weak, I am, after my defeat, I suddenly realize that Noa ability is to enhance her body, so I thought maybe I can use the lightning at my feet and increase my movement and it was a success.


    After a few days, the queen and I sparred again, the result was not the same I lost to exhaustion, not by getting beaten I was happy at my achievement.


    I watch the queen fight Brigitte I am surprised at her that she know how to fight in close combat, the queen had a hard time defeating her so she used the same technique that Noa using.


    After a few days we improve a lot, my mana capacity increase and got more fighting experience, but suddenly a strange girl hugged the queen, she was so fast that I wasn''t not able to react.


    The strange girl looks at us, she looks exactly the same as the queen, but her hair was silver.


    The queen, introduce us one by one, I saw her gaze at Gabriel somewhat she was in a daze, I understand that Gabriel was handsome, but how could he make a girl daydream every time they first meet him.


    As I was absorbed in my thought, the girl approach Gabriel and suddenly asks him to a duel, I was surprised at her word.


    I look at to Gabriel to know what response he will do, but not that I expect him to accept it, all of us shouted in unison.


    They are now alone in the training ground and we are in the side watching, they are staring at each other and readied their stance, Gabriel has a look of surprise, but didn¡¯t get distracted by it, I thought Gabriel was so strong I want to be like him and surpass him.


    The girl name Pola charge at Gabriel forming her hand into a trust to attack Gabriel chest, but Gabriel easily deflected it.


    Their fight was so intense I can¡¯t take my eyes away from their fight, I can only see a blur but I know this fight is amazing.


    The girl was now using a technique that tripled her body what an amazing skill, Gabriel change his stance to what the queen taught us, after the girl and the clone got close, Gabriel was engulfed by black shadow and shoot it off to the girl and after a few second she got blown away, she was crushed to the ground and made a crater.


    She spits some blood and wants to stand, but she cannot move her body, I am really excited as I saw something really amazing today a super genius was really existed, I started running at Gabriel and ignored the other.


    I called Gabriel bro because he deserves to be respected, Brigitte and I ask some advice regarding our ability and said he will think about it, I am now very excited I will learn more about my ability if my bro helps out.


    After that fight between Palau and Gabriel the noble attitude toward Gabriel turn 180 degrees, FUFUFU my bro was really amazing, I decided to visit him so I can get some advice regarding my ability.


    My bro advice was to first control my mana and change it into lightning, I spread my mana out of my body and change it into lightning, my body right now was covered with lightning just like an armor.


    Due to mana control, I can now gather my mana in my finger and shoot it to my enemy while turning it into lightning, I defeated the queen because of it, FUFUFU my bro was really amazing.


    We are now all gathered again to the queen room, I saw a Pola, staring at my bro when my bro smiled at her she blush, as expected of bro.


    The queen told us, that the demon was marching on us so we are preparing for the war right now to protect the kingdom, and advise us to join the extermination for the bandits, I just needed to join, but I feel somewhat uncomfortable I look at my bro and saw him just nodded, so I nodded as well.


    ------------


    Gabriel POV


    We are now outside the castle with some soldiers of the kingdom, Our destination is the mountain where the bandit camp, I turn my head to look at my companion.


    I saw Philia somewhat unwilling to kill, Jin, who has resolute eyes, Noa was already excited and ready to jump anytime, and Brigitte who has a calm expression and cold gaze.


    I was surprised that Jin actually matured that much for just a day FUFUFU, I wonder who gave him the resolution to do that, Pola is with us to ensure the safety of the heroes.


    After she learns, that I was dragged here with summoning magic, she questions me a lot on how did I come here, I only told her that I reconstruct the summoning magic and ride with Philia in it.


    She gave me the look as if he was looking at a monster, hey, I am your master you know! Don¡¯t be rude! And damn, all of your magic was mediocre, in my era reconstructing magic was easy as pie, I wonder what happen to this world magic to become degraded like this.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    We arrive at our destination and saw all of the bandits, upon seeing us they unsheathe their sword and charge at us, Noa, who can¡¯t resist it anymore, jump on her horse and beheaded the one in the front, blood started to spread on the ground while Noa was laughing.


    This girl is really a psycho she didn¡¯t even stop and started to massacre the bandits by beheading them, the soldiers and Philia who saw the scene started to throw up, well this scene was practically like a horror movie she was like Jason of Friday the 13th killing all of the people she will see.


    I started to charge at them too, I need an information so I can¡¯t let Noa who¡¯s gone frenzy after suppressing her killing intent for so long, I need to get their leader and steal his soul.


    Looking everywhere I saw the man I was looking for in the back terrified, I punch the guy  sending a vibration wave inside of his body and destroyed all of his internal organ FUMU, my ability didn¡¯t get rusty yet, I absorb his soul in my hand and started to analyze it but got nothing.


    I watch the massacre and saw Jin join the fight you can see his hesitation when he was about to kill someone, but still manage to kill the bandits, what an interesting kid to actually change that much, I really want to keep you to become my servant FUFUFU.


    Pola just stayed on her horse watching looking bored and didn¡¯t even flinch of the scene in front of her, well she was my servant after all, why would I let her become one if she has a weak will.


    Philia eyes become resolute too, and began to heal all the soldiers who are injured battling the escaping bandits, some of the bandits attack her, but receive an uppercut and heard a bone cracking, hey are you an amazon woman? What with that Herculean strength! I feel sorry for those bandits.


    The bandits saw that they have no chance of winning, they started to run for their lives, some people even attack Pola to take her as a hostage, but got a hole in their chest and broken neck, how brutal what up with these girls.


    Well, they are not at my level yet, so we can¡¯t judge them FUFUFU, all of the bandits I attack was now like a jelly their organs and bone became juice because of the attack I execute, my punch has vibration contained within it.


    You could see the body of my victims, I mean enemy, I almost let out my evil laugh, their body has no any injury outside, but inside all of their organs was now completely like juice, imagine using a blender in a solid fruit FUFUFU, don¡¯t throw up I can do more something amazing.


    I decided to let them kill the remaining bandits and just got back on my horse, Pola approach me and I smiled at her and started to pat her, I really enjoyed patting her I suddenly remember my dog, I miss him so much when I go back on earth I will bring him with me in this world.


    ¡° Master, stop that we are currently outside, it¡¯s embarrassing¡± Pola


    ¡° Didn¡¯t I say not to call me master, when we are together with everyone, just call me Gabriel¡±


    ¡° okay G...Ga....Gabriel¡± Pola


    What with that cuteness!! Don¡¯t look at me like that or else I will give in! I turn my gaze on the scene where Noa was laughing so hard while bathing in the blood, her dark blue eyes became red, truly a beast.


    Brigitte, on the other hand, didn¡¯t summon her spirit, but fight hand to hand combat, she attacks her enemy on the vital part with Muay Thai, they died in a horrible way whoever develop Muay Thai I respect him to actually develop a technique to destroy an internal organ using the hardest part of the human body as a weapon.


    I tried to ask her why didn¡¯t she use her spirit after our extermination was done and said.


    ¡°I want to kill with my own hand so that i can experience it¡± Brigitte


    This kid is really amazing, these kids amuse me in so many way FUFUFU.


    All in all we exterminated three groups of bandits today, they start to get slightly accustomed in killing.


    We finish our extermination to the bandits and decided to return to the castle, the soldiers'' eyes were full of fears about us and take some distance of us, the only person who can talk to them was Philia, they got a trauma on our first massacre I mean extermination, what a weak-willed soldier.


    If this is my kingdom I already build a whole army of warriors without fear, but unfortunately I do not have the authority to do that now, enjoying my life was more important than honor and authority.


    My companion was now completely different their aura slightly mature especially Jin, who didn¡¯t even throw up after his first kill.


    Brigitte was really matured at her age, I wonder if it''s something to do with that soul who was currently in control, should I take it out? Nah, the possibility of the soul being absorbed by me was high, so I decided to let it be, it''s interesting anyway.


    We were welcome by Claudia with somewhat troubled expression, I approach her and ask.


    ¡° What happen?¡±


    ¡° Nothing¡± Claudia


    ¡° Don¡¯t lie to me, I already know that you are hiding something¡±


    ¡° How¡±


    ¡° Because I always watch you¡±


    Even in the bath, I can¡¯t really say that so I stop, Claudia became red at my answer, she finally tells us what was troubling her.


    ¡° The demon army was now marching in the border, the report on our spy was altered and now they are currently marching at our kingdom in one or two months they will arrive here¡± Claudia


    ¡° I don¡¯t know who did it, but someone was trying to get these kingdoms destroyed¡± Claudia


    ¡° Wait, is that true sister?¡± Pola


    ¡° Yes¡± Claudia


    Philia and others are somewhat worried about this situation, so i started to comfort that it will be alright.


    ¡° It''s alright, we got enough experience, I think we will be fine, and all of us has the strength that surpasses a general so we can win this, don¡¯t worry too much¡±


    I smiled at her and she blushes, you are easy to read my queen.


    ¡° Okay, if you say so¡± Claudia


    ¡° So what are we going to do now?¡± Jin


    ¡°We will travel to the border to guard and help them¡± Claudia


    ¡° When are we going to leave¡± Jin


    ¡° Tomorrow, prepare your equipment, so rest for today¡± Claudia


    Well, this will be fun, I like war very much FUFUFU I will kill many and absorb their soul to gather more information if by chance I got an information about those swords my life will be easy.


    We returned to our room to prepare and rest, night has come, Philia knocks at my door and I open it.


    ¡° Gabriel do you think we will be okay?¡± Philia


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will be fine¡±


    ¡° How can you be so sure? Philia


    ¡° Have I ever lied to you?¡±


    Philia looks at me, tears began to form in her eyes, I hug her and said.


    ¡° I will protect you, so support me well¡± Gabriel


    I smiled and she nodded.


    ¡° Want to sleep with me?¡±


    ¡® W... What are you saying idiot¡± Philia


    And she runs, how cute, now than before we depart, I will dispose of some trash.


    I walk out in the kingdom to visit a certain noble, I sneak into the house and jump into the window, and entered his room, I saw him standing in front of me reading some document.


    ¡° You... What are you doing here!?¡± noble


    After so much time he notices me and yelled at me, hey is that the attitude you will make to your guest?


    ¡° Hello noble-san or should I say demon-kun¡±


    FUFU he was shocked, but didn¡¯t panic.


    ¡° Are you the who altered the report before it came to the kingdom?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything because he knows that it''s no use to lie on me.


    ¡° How did you know that I was a demon? The man who got dragged in summoning was actually this sharp, you are even scarier than those heroes, but soon you will die the army that marching in these kingdoms was general Eugene even your queen will fear him after hearing his name¡± Demon


    Well, this is interesting some puny demon want to scare me FUFU.


    ¡° oh I am scared, hahaha don¡¯t worry your army will all die, do you know when I am fighting those heroes or the princess I only used my one or three percent body strength do you think a demon like your general can match me?¡±


    He looks into my eyes and detects I wasn''t lying, after confirming my word he got scared, that¡¯s the reaction I am waiting for BWAHAHA.


    ¡° You... Really telling the truth... How could you a human has so much power, you can¡¯t be human!! It can¡¯t be a G......GOD¡± Demon


    HOHOHO he actually guesses what I am, I smiled at him, but he got more scared and fall down to the ground.


    ¡° Why is a mighty being like you are interfering with the tiny being like us!? If our GODDESS knows this she will kill you¡± Demon


    ¡° HAHAHA fool, don''t compare me, on the GOD of this world, if she comes I will gladly welcome her, I wonder if she will kneel at me after she saw me¡±


    ¡° Bastard, why would our GODDESS kneel at you? If she saw you, she will kill you for interfering in our affairs¡± Demon


    The demon smiled at me, Of course, I smiled at him too.


    ¡° FUFUFU, let me tell you some secret because you will be on my hand anyway, I am the son of the Queen of the Evil GOD do you think some mere GOD can compare to me?¡±


    ¡° IMP......IMPOSSIBLE, the queen''s son already died a long time ago¡±


    As expected of a demon they actually remember me after so many years, well their life span is long after all.


    ¡° Well, it¡¯s up to you if you will believe me or not, but my time to torture you is up now¡±


    ¡°HAHA¡±

 Chapter 10- Journey in the border

    Chapter 10- Journey to the border


    Gabriel POV


    FUFU I finally found one of the four swords, if you are wondering how, because the spy was actually the most trusted retainer of the demon king, after checking his memory I saw the demon sword they actually make it into family heirloom FUFUFU.


    Well, that weapon was lost mythical weapon after all, the weapon in these worlds was divided into five classes on how rare and strong they are, the other three swords were also the same rank as the demon sword.


    The class are.


    Normal class- it will break if you pour some mana.


    Magic class- a weapon that can contain a certain amount of mana.


    Unique class- a weapon that can be found in a dungeon or the labyrinth


    Legendary class- a weapon rarely seen in the ancient tomb of a legendary figure, this weapon was guarded by so many monsters or people.


    Lost mythical weapon- due to the war called the War of the GODS the weapon they used was now scattered, destroyed or lost, this weapon can choose their owners, so sometimes they only saw it as a normal weapon because they cannot use it.


    I saw the demon real form, he has black skin, some red line tattoos on the edge of his eyes down to his jaw, before making him my puppet I tortured him, breaking all of his bones and healed it again.


    I didn¡¯t kill him because he has some use, I ordered him to make some fake report to his own kingdom and give me the report of their order or information, I also learn that the ruler of the demon was not a king but a queen, FUFUFU certainly this is interesting.


    We are now gathering outside the castle with the army, I am wearing my school uniform right now and has a 5meter huge heavy sword on my back if you are wondering why would I use a heavy sword? Well, the reason was simple, it was the perfect weapon you can use in the war.


    And with my strength, I just have to swing it and I can kill many soldiers that will come at me, FUFUFU the battlefield will be my own playground, I notice Claudia signal us to move out.


    We are now currently passing in the kingdom town, the citizen of these kingdoms was gathered at the side cheering at us, the queen waved her hands and smiled at her people, I saw some female staring at me so I smiled at them some of them even fainted.


    FUFU I didn¡¯t know that my charm can actually use like that, I felt someone pinch me and saw Philia smiling, above her head was a woman with a dark aura wearing a mask with a knife in her hand, hey your smile is a scary stop that, please!


    ¡° Ouch, what are you doing Philia¡±


    ¡° We are now currently going to the war, do you really have the time to flirt with the girls in this town?¡± Philia smiled


    Cold sweat started to come out of my body, so I stop looking at the side and walk, this woman was scary! I felt a chill run down on my spine every time I am reminded about that smile, trying to shake my thought Claire approach me.


    ¡°Mind your behavior the citizen was now looking at us, I don¡¯t want to make them think that we are a bunch of clowns that going into the war, our morale will go down so please keep your nasty personality for now¡± Claire


    HOY YOU DON¡±T HAVE TO BE BLUNT, RIGHT? You actually see me as a villain, I almost cry.


    ¡° You sure are an honest person don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°FUFU, you realize it now¡± Claire


    This person got a more nasty personality, I saw some adventurer looking at me in disdain they think my huge sword was just for show, they saw me as a thin young man carrying a huge sword to show off, what a bunch ignorant of people.


    We are now outside the town, a huge man with a scar on his cheek suddenly approaches us, the queen slowed is speed.


    ¡° This man is general Hawkins Muno one of my trusted people¡± Claudia


    ¡° Nice to meet you General, my name is Gabriel Logan¡±


    The man smiled at me and put his hand on my shoulder, I realize this man is a battle maniac, I met a lot of guys like him who enjoyed battle more than anyone, you could see his whole body covered with a scar and this guy''s attitude tell me that the battle was his greatest pleasure.


    ¡° Actually, I really want to personally meet you, I even went to the trouble to make the queen accept my request but got rejected¡± Hawkins


    ¡° Is that so¡±


    Why do I always meet people like this, my experience with a battle maniac was not really good, every battle maniac, I got close with offended a kingdom or a powerful clan, the result of it was my own death.


    Well, now was different, even they join forces to kill me, they will not be able to do so, I am now much stronger that before, I remember that my mother was also reincarnated I will find her after all of this is done.


    ¡° Yeah, I really want to fight you, but the queen always blocks me¡± Hawkins


    ¡°Well, spare me from the trouble, I don¡¯t want to get beaten by mighty a general like you FUFU¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t be humble you defeated the princess that even I couldn¡¯t defeat¡± Hawkins


    See, he was a battle maniac, my instinct with freak people was so powerful that I can even tell their abnormality FUFU.


    ¡° Hawkins, don''t give him a trouble, we are engaging in a war now, you could unleash your battle instinct in the battle, not to your companion¡± Claudia


    ¡° Certainly, your majesty, I apologize for my behavior¡± Hawkins


    Hawkins return to his original post, I approach the queen.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble¡±


    ¡° It''s fine, I should be the one apologizing, Hawkins really like to battle so after hearing a news about you, he wants to experience battling with you¡± Claudia


    ¡° Is that so, its fine people like that are always amusing FUFU¡±


    ¡° You actually enjoying this, aren¡¯t you? You are so calm, we are going to war, are you really that confident in your ability?¡± Claudia


    ¡°I am, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡° I am, but be careful we don¡¯t know what will happen in the war so don¡¯t be careless¡± Claudia


    ¡° Are you worried about me, my queen?¡±


    ¡°M.....y.... My.... Queen?¡±


    FUFU I really like to tease this ruler, Noa approaches me and suddenly said.


    ¡°Hey playboy, can you even lift that sword on your back?¡± Noa


    ¡°Of course, I can, why would I carry it if not?¡±


    ¡° Certainly, hey do you have some method to directly slash an armor? I am worried about my family heirloom that it will break¡±


    Then don¡¯t bring it damn it! Why would you even fight with a wooden katana in a war are you looking for your death!


    ¡° I have, but do you think I will teach you?¡±


    ¡° I will do anything you want just teach me about it¡±


    Whoa, so anything that I want? FUFU I am starting to drool about the thing that I want her to do, but why do I feel that someone was staring dagger at me.


    I turn my head a saw Philia with her scary smile, hey, since when did you develop that skill to make me scared like this!


    ¡° Okay, in return for teaching this skill go back alive¡±


    Noa was surprised at my answer as she blushes, the image saved! FUFU this kind of Noa was rare after all, Thanks for the treat FUFU.


    Oops, I forget Philia was still staring dagger at me, chill started to get down at my spine please take that Girl away for a minute, she¡¯s scary, I decided to ignore my cold spine and talk to Noa.


    ¡° Hmm, you want to slash an armor? I can teach you something about normal armor, but I can¡¯t do anything about magic weapons¡±


    ¡° That''s fine, tell me how doing it?¡± Noa


    ¡° Compress your ki in the edge of your wooden katana it will increase its sharpness by fifteen fold¡±


    ¡° That''s all? What a simple skill if I have known this before I could kill more easily¡± Noa said quietly


    Did I make a mistake to teach her that skill? Well, worse can happen was she will go even crazier than before, what a bloody person this is if someone looks at you when you fight you seem like infected from the virus vladi fectus going frenzy like that! Are you a vampire that you love bloodshed like that?


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Well, I am not surprised, even in the earth, there is a psychological disease that you will go frenzy, and want to fight anyone very much that even your eyes will turn blood red.


    The day end, we set camp to a nearby plain grass surrounded with tree, we are currently traveling in the forest to make haste in the border, we still need fifteen or twenty days, depending on our encounter with a monster, if this will go well we can even make it on the border in twelve days.


    I am now sitting with Claudia, Claire, Jin, Brigitte, Noa, Pola, and Philia, we are now chatting to release the tension that they are currently possessing due to the pressure of war FUFU, I am very experienced with war so I don¡¯t have a problem with it.


    I even battled against an army alone in my previous lives without getting injured, in war the weapon you use is essential, the weapon that is better to use in the war was glaive or  huge sword to kill many enemies efficiently.


    Do I turn into a dragon and kill all the demons marching... FUFU of course I will not do that, if I do that where is the fun and besides, if I change my form into a dragon, and kill the demon with it, it will cause a war between dragons, humad and demons.


    This world will be turmoil, I don¡¯t want to destroy this world, FUFU the world is better if you have many toys you can play with.


    ¡° How many days we will need before we reach the border, dear sister?¡± Pola


    ¡° If we didn¡¯t encounter any monster at least thirteen days¡± Claudia


    ¡° What is those demons look like?¡± Jin


    ¡° I saw a few documents regarding the demon continent, they have elf, devil, vampire, undead, demon, Lich, werewolves and fairy¡±


    ¡° I suspect we won¡¯t see the elf, werewolves, fairy, Lich, and undead¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Those monsters didn¡¯t co-exist with each other, but they still recognize the demon king, the elf secluded themselves in the forest with the fairy, Lich and undead stayed at night because they can¡¯t handle the sunlight, and the werewolves are humad to begin with, we just exiled them because of their curse¡±


    ¡° Oh¡± Jin and Philia


    ¡° You really know a lot about this world¡± Philia


    ¡° Well, of course, I am a genius after all¡±


    ¡° You actually know a lot about our world¡± Claire


    ¡° Yeah, I am surprised too, you actually learn all that in less than a month¡± Claudia


    FUFU, Yeah revered me, I am a very wise man after all, I told them a lot of information regarding our foes, this time, if the lich and undead join the war we need to counter them with holy attribute, undead are not very strong but they are very troublesome to kill, if you don¡¯t shred them to pieces they will not die.


    Lich is a undead that has intelligence, they are more dangerous than the undead, Lich can use dark magic after all.


    We don''t have that much problem with the devil and demon, we just have to cut them or thrust their heart and then they will die.


    We can deal with the vampire with silver or magic, I don¡¯t have a problem with any of them, I can just smash them into a meat patty with my huge sword, this fight is going to be fun FUFU.


    When morning came we resumed our journey, these past few days we encountered many monsters like a pack of wolves who like to hunt when night fall, we have a serious problem with them because every night they disturb our sleep and kill some the inexperienced soldier.


    We all killed them immediately so that, we won¡¯t have any consequence anymore, by the way, our army number is about twenty-five thousand.


    I didn¡¯t mention them earlier because I thought they are not needed FUFU, my faithful demon servant doing his job well, he reports to me that the demon army will halt their advance and prepare for a plan to destroy the border.


    The Demon queen ordered him to report when will the humad army will come, I ordered my servant to give a false report that we march all of our armies to the border and right now there are only a few soldiers protecting the kingdom.


    The reasons I gave her that false report was to minimize their soldier and make her directly attack the kingdom to gain a victory, but of course there are two generals in kingdom protecting it.


    The queen was simple as I can say she really attack in pincer strategy, according to my spy, but that pincer will not be able to hold us, because every side of it has a strong support how can she gain a victory if there are two generals and many soldiers on both sides, addition to us, our victory is already successful in the border.


    She can win if she mobilizes all of her armies to the kingdom, but she can¡¯t do that, her kingdom will be left defenseless, if they attack ours why not her? And she can¡¯t leave her citizen defenseless, so she will need to continue her pincer strategy if she doesn¡¯t want to lose tremendously.


    After she loses, our journey will, even more, safer, she needs to re-organize her army on her kingdom because the losses in the war were great, she needs to make her soldiers retreat on her kingdom to not lose more of her men.


    FUFU my plan was like two birds with one stone, of course, I know her strategy will be a pincer attack because I know the queen personality in the spy memory.


    We are now outside the camp sparring to hone our skill and not to  get it rusty, I was now fighting Noa.


    ¡° Noa, don''t get very serious or else I will die FUFUFU¡±


    ¡° I will say the same word to you¡± Noa


    She makes an evil grin, hey, what is that means?


    While I was lost in my thoughts, she suddenly disappeared and I notice that the Noa, who grin earlier was only an after-image she suddenly appeared before me, Wai... Wait! That''s the skill I taught her!


    I realize that her wooden katana has gray light glowing at the edge and attack me into the top of my head, I move sidestep and dodge it in a breath of air, what a dangerous girl, she was really going to kill me!


    Hey, do you know the word sparring!? While I am shouting in my mind, on the surface my face was calm, I attack her with a full swing and she dodges it, but she got blown away by the force of my attack FUFU.


    The soldiers exhaled a cool air and began to clap, actually, the soldiers who are in the front got blown away too, some of them lose consciousness because of the force.


    Noa was now using her full power and use her moonlight-fog, attacking me with her fourteen after-images with alternative presence and concealing, I saw her going at my back planning to slash me, I used an after-image with presence to pretending that she got me.


    She smiled when her katana came into contact with my after-image, you are easy to read girl, I brought my huge sword to her neck and said.


    ¡°FUFU you got more to learn Noa¡±


    She pouts her cheek, how cute she looks like a hamster, I really want to poke those pouted cheek FUFU.


    After the sparring with Noa, as I was about to go back to my place to enjoy the next fight, I was challenged by Hawkins.


    ¡° Can I be the next one Gabriel-Sama¡± Hawkins


    FUFU I will teach this guy on how much difference we have, I will destroy your hope right now to surpass me general so be careful FUFUFU.


    ¡° Well, if you insist general¡±


    I glance at Claire so we can start our battle.


    ¡° Okay, same rules as ever no attacking in vital parts, especially no killing¡± Claire


    ¡° Are the both sides ready?¡±


    I nodded to Claire and Hawkins nodded as well.


    ¡° Start¡±


    Claire signaled her hand down, I gaze at Hawkins, who was completely calm.....

 Chapter 10.1-The life of thor

    Chapter 10.1- The life of Thor.


    Thor POV


    As my consciousness drift away, a new life will begin to sprout, my life ended because of my carelessness. I decided to take out my soul dagger I didn¡¯t think that will cause to my miserable end.


    The soul dagger began to absorb everything, its stop after absorbing the life force and soul of the world completely. The only one remaining was me floating in the world that already gone.


    I don¡¯t know how can I live in the world without oxygen, the only thing you can see was the universe with the countless star within it. Many days have passed without food, I started to feel hunger you could hear my stomach growling in the universe.


    My time has come, all of my life force was now drifting away with my consciousness. After my death, I open my eyes again and saw a huge storm happening after being born on my fortieth reincarnation.


    I glance at my mother, she was a beautiful woman with golden hair and beautiful blue eyes, I turn my head to see my father was holding a lightning in his hand looking down at the ground. My father tosses the lightning and it hit the ground.


    I am now three years old, I learn that I am a son of lightning. We are living in the sky city and the mortal was on the ground.


    Collecting the information about this world, our attribute is just only a lightning, so they decided to call me Thor. We can be lightning ourselves I tried to practice with it and destroyed half of our house because of my abnormal mana.


    My mother came at me worried, Father also came and ask what happen. I told them that I used lightning and the house got blown.


    Father took me on his arm and said: ¡±That''s my son¡± and patted my head, Mother also came at me and smiled. I almost laugh at myself that they are proud of me that I destroyed our house.


    I read a book about mortal and decided to go down there to enjoy my life, in the sky city the only thing I can do was to read. My life will be boring if I didn¡¯t interact with other people, how can I make my servant I mean friend.


    Finding my father to talk to him about my future, I saw him with my mother making my brother. So I decided to come back tomorrow.


    Don¡¯t be a child and disturb them FUFUFU.


    My father and I were now talking, about my plan to go down with the mortals. Then he said.


    ¡° You have to wait until you grow, at least you need more one hundred years to grow and became an adult¡± Father


    My father was Liamad, our growth was slower than any life forms. But damn that¡¯s long.


    ¡° Okay, ¡± I just agree


    My mother Riona came at us, I look at her and started to approach her. She starts patting my head, looking at her again I said.


    ¡° Mother, did you and father make my brother¡±


    ¡°What!!¡± Liamad and Riona


    They were shocked at my question, FUFU I like to tease people who can be teased easily, what can I do about it, that¡¯s my personality. FUFU they look flustered and started to question me.


    ¡°who said that to you?¡± Riona


    ¡° yeah tell us, saying that to a young child¡± Liamad


    FUFU I started to laugh, should I blame grandfather when he was drunk he will forget anything anyway. Well, I will look like a strange child if I said something, not child like so, of course, I already plan my escape route.


    ¡° Grandfather told when you do it with¡±


    Okay, I will not say the rest, you can just imagine FUFU. Explaining to them that Grandfather told me when you do that and that you can make my brother.


    My mother began to rage in fury, her lightning was shooting out in a random direction. My father can¡¯t do anything about her and just follow her.


    I peek at the room where my grandfather staying at, she was scolding and beating my grandfather who sits in z position. HAHAHA I can¡¯t stop laughing, he looked like a panda.


    My grandfather didn¡¯t blame me, instead blaming himself for his carelessness that he didn¡¯t even do. I felt guilt so I comfort him that it¡¯s fine and that¡¯s it''s my fault too for asking a question like that.


    Every time I remember my Grandfather''s face I started to laugh, I even save that image in my memory so that I can look at it when I am bored. Finally, 100years has the past


    This past 100years I did nothing, but play a prank with my grandfather, mother, and father. I peek at my mother sometimes when she was taking her bath FUFU well, you can¡¯t blame me there is a beautiful woman in front of me it''s a waste you know.


    ¡° Thor, do not cause trouble in the mortal world¡± Liamad


    ¡° Come here my son, I will hug you first before you leave¡± Riona


    I approach my mother and she hugs me, kissing me on the forehead, then let go of me. My father looks at me with warm I started to feel guilt in my heart for what I have done to them.


    Well, it''s already too late and I have some fun with them, why would I care about it now?. The past is Past.


    ¡° Here, take this Thor¡± Grandfather


    I look at my grandfather and gave me a sword with our family insignia, I accepted it. But I still ask.


    ¡°What this grandfather¡±


    ¡° That sword can make your lightning stronger¡± Grandfather


    ¡° How do I use it?


    ¡° Infuse your lightning in that sword and fire it to your enemy¡± Grandfather


    ¡° Isn¡¯t my lightning enough?¡±


    ¡° The lightning that sword produce was ten times stronger¡± Grandfather


    ¡° Son if you have some time visit us, we will miss you¡± Father


    I hug my father and mother, I kiss my mother''s forehead to return the means of goodbye. It''s not like I will be gone forever, I will come back, don¡¯t worry.


    I jump on the floating city and began to fall down at the highest speed, I converted myself in a lightning and hit the ground. FUMU this is cool.


    I stand and look up to my surroundings, I saw some monsters that got by me became a roasted meat. I started to walk and go to the nearby town.


    There I saw an inn, when I entered it, they look at me with greed, they approach me to take some money from me. But after touching me they became black like charcoal FUFU what a bunch of fool.


    After that event no one approaches me to plunder me, I join the adventurer Guild and became an E-class adventurer after joining. I did a lot of work like exterminating a bunch of goblin and some orcs.


    After three years, I was now in the inn, I turn my gaze at the entrance of the inn, I saw a woman with Crimson red hair, black eyes, and beautiful curve with big breast. FUFU what a woman.


    Our gaze met, she started to approach me and stop in front of me, we stare at each other for a minute. Then she spoke.


    ¡° You¡± red haired woman


    ¡° Me?¡±


    ¡° Who else I am talking about stupid¡± red haired woman


    This woman! Is that the first thing you would say to a stranger! Do you have some manners to call someone stupid!?, I am a fucking genius, girl. What I want to say, but first I need to calm down.


    ¡° What do you want¡±


    ¡° I want you¡± red haired woman


    Is this the power of my charm? I didn¡¯t think I will attract a woman who can cause a city to be destroyed fighting over her, do I have play hard to get? Or not?


    ¡°Huh? Why do you want me all of sudden?¡±


    Of course, I need to know the reason, why she needs me, it will be embarrassing if I said. Yeah, if you want, you can take me right now!! And jump at her FUFU.


    ¡° Because we smell the same¡± red haired woman


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡° What is that suppose to mean?¡±


    I was really confused at this woman, is that what you suppose to say to a stranger? They will misunderstand us! Are you a pervert to smell a stranger like me? But let at least know what is her name.


    ¡° Your name?¡±


    ¡° Why should I say my name to a stranger¡± red haired woman


    A vein started to pop up in my head, Damn what the hell are you! You are the one who approach me first and said everything that a stranger would never say, now that I ask your name you didn¡¯t even say it. HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME!?


    This troublesome woman! I had enough, I will leave these damn woman who knows who, where she came from! Even if you are a beautiful woman, I will leave you damn it!. Such a waste.


    I walk out in the inn and started to leave for another city to my mission, I sense someone is following me, I turn my head and saw nothing. FUFU, of course, I did see, but not her appearance but the soul.


    I can¡¯t use my Gluttonous Exx because I can¡¯t condense my mana, I can only produce lightning because of my body attribute. Sigh, this life is hard, it''s like I am starting again in my first reincarnation.


    The soul that following me was now surrounded, I saw many souls or people surrounding the person who was following me, FUFU lets¡¯s see what will happen. I decided to watch it.


    There, I saw the strange woman who talked to me earlier being surrounded, I think they want to play with that woman. The man talks.


    ¡° Hey, girl don¡¯t be like that come with us, we will play a lot of things you could enjoy¡± the man


    The man started to drool, FUFUFU these guys was the trash of the city, should I charred them into a charcoal? But my eyes widen in the scene, the guy who spoke earlier. Has now had his head rolling on the ground!!.


    I saw the woman laughing hard after she beheads him while being bathed in the blood her black eyes became crimson red, the man''s companion was scared shitless because they didn¡¯t see anything that causes their companion to be beheaded.


    They started to run, but the woman didn¡¯t stop her, she chases them and licks her lips at the blood drifting to her face, she massacres all of the guys who were around. One man approaches me and yelling.


    ¡° Help me, please¡±


    Sorry man, I think I am going to run too, well, do you want to be involved to a psycho? If you want, then I don¡¯t. So goodbye, wish you good luck.


    While I am getting prepared to escape I notice the man earlier was now beheaded, hey girl do you have to kill a guy who just pass by, she approaches me and smiled at me. Hoy, what¡¯s that suppose to mean?


    Yeah, my charm attracts someone who could destroy a city, a woman psycho that will massacre everywhere, she was perfect and all, but because of her personality she was a minus point. I don¡¯t know her, but she approaches me and said we smelled the same.


    I started to hang out with her, because she was beautiful who would have thought she was a psycho who enjoyed fighting and killing, after our encounter we met a lot of dangers. Like getting trapped in the dungeon, getting attacked by a bunch of bandits and being attacked because of her.


    Provoke her slightly and she will go berserk, and will start the massacre of all of the people who was with them there, we started to walk in a mountain of corpse and blood. My life was now full of blood and carnage.


    After that we provoke more and more powerful figure and start hunting us, I learn her name was Liza, FUFU say what? I was peeking at her when she was bathing, but when she saw me. She just ignored me, do I take that as a yes??


    I join her in the bath, but got a punch in the stomach instead, why?. Damn, after inviting me like that, I would only get a punch!! You are shameless!!.


    We are now living in the mountain to avoid the people, this girl is shameless everything she has done was being accused at me. She said we don¡¯t have to hide and we just have to fight them head on.


    While we are arguing with each other, my sensor picks some presence they numbered five or six, they all have a strong presence. One who was nearby at us attack Liza with his sword directed to her neck.


    Liza deflects the attack, slice the throat of the man, finally, the three-man came. The two attacks me in a pincer and the one attack me in the front.


    I created an armor of lightning, I felt their attack was going to get through my armor, they are at least in one level above me, if not for my experience I already died. After their attack failed I compress the lightning in the edge of my hand and use it to cut their throat.


    I unsheathe my sword and attack the other guy and stab his heart, pulling my weapon out the man was trying to block the lightning I infuse to my sword but got shot through at his head. I look at to Liza to see her condition and saw her fighting a three men.


    As I was going to help her, I saw a man with a bow aiming at Liza and release the arrow. As the arrow was going to hit her, I transform myself into lightning and protected her.


    The arrow hit my back, damn why would I protect this damn troublesome woman, Liza looks at my surprise, then started to shout and her killing intent increase. Her speed suddenly increases and started to behead them one by one.


    Damn the arrow has a poison that I didn¡¯t know, Liza didn¡¯t stop, he chases the man who fired the arrow and beheaded him, Liza came back at me worried. She looks at my back and pulls out the arrow.


    I saw the arrow content was a dragon blood, this dragon blood cannot enter the human body or else it will kill you, right now I am being devoured by that blood. The blood started to melt my organs.


    This shit hurts, how could those hunters possess something like this, as my life was being taken away from me, I look at Liza. I saw her crying this is the first time I saw her like this her eyes became crimson red just like her hair it so beautiful.


    I wipe her tears and touch her cheek, and she holds my hand, I smiled at her and said.


    ¡° Look like this a goodbye crazy woman¡±


    She remains silent, after some time she kisses me, I was in a daze on this woman. I really don¡¯t understand her.


    Damn it, I haven¡¯t even found a toy, but instead found a woman psycho. After some time she talks.


    ¡° I promise I will never forget you, Thor when I first met you, I thought we were the same¡± Liza


    ¡° That you like fighting and love to kill, but it seems like I was mistaken¡± Liza


    At her word, I can feel her loneliness, I kissed her and said.


    ¡° Fool we are the same, but I am more shrewd than you¡±


    ¡° Now I am more shrewd and always causing problems for you¡± Liza


    ¡° No, you''re not on my level yet¡±


    ¡° Then you win, I promise to never forget you even in my next live¡± Liza


    ¡° Stupid just forget about me and be happy, here my gift from you, it will make you stronger¡±


    I pass down some ability of enhancement that I learn in my thirtieth reincarnation, I smiled at her and saw her in a daze, my consciousness began to move to another world and start my life again.


    I woke up and I only saw darkness, I move my body and felt something hard, I tried to head butt it. Then it broke, I saw the light and look where I came from.


    I saw an egg shell, I was confused I tried to analyze the situation, I look into my hand, I saw a scaled claw and wing at my back. It can¡¯t be I thought.


    While I was in deep thought, I saw a big lizard that has a wing land at me. Yes, this is what it looks like.


    ¡° Oh, you already came out my child?¡± Big lizard


    ¡°Yes¡±???


    ¡° Yes?¡± the big lizard look at me with surprise gaze.


    ¡° HAHAHA so my child was a genius dragon¡± Big dragon


    Yes, I was reborn as a dragon.


    .........

 Chapter 11-The war

    Chapter 11- The war


    After the signal start, I look at Hawkins and saw his calm expression, then he suddenly vanishes. FUMU this guy''s speed was not bad, his body is big, but can actually move to this kind of speed.


    We are now using a wooden sword to avoid fatal injury, well, I am okay with a real sword, but Claudia rejects it. He thrust his sword at my side.


    I parried it and attack him in the back, FUFU but he actually blocks my attack, this guy has a lot of experience. I stopped my advance and let him attack me to see his full strength.


    This man''s personality was nasty too, he hides his true strength pretty well, he disappeared again and reappeared in front me. I punch him to counter attack.


    But I only hit an afterimage of himself, he reappeared again, this time, he was on my back. I brought my sword in my back to block his thrust.


    FUFUFU he was surprised at my reaction speed, hey, I didn¡¯t even use my four percent body strength and you already had it hard, this guy didn¡¯t want to use his true strength. I see I see, so you want to keep playing like that let see if you can keep that up.


    I barraged him a sword attack, he decided to block it with his sword, but it was in vain, I hit him a lot on his body. Finally, he used his enhancement technique.


    FUFU if you have done that from the beginning this will end faster and I will not play with you, he charges at me with brute strength and force his sword down, I decided to receive his attack to let him know. I can defeat him, on his own forte.


    After I receive his attack, I felt like I was hit by three thousand kilogram stone, but to me, it was just like a pebble. I push him with his sword and he got blown back FUFU what a strong willed individual to actually stand before that.


    ¡°Guh¡± Hawkins


    As a reward, I will use my sure kill technique, I decided to call it black sword executor. Let see if you can hold this.


    ¡°aaarg!¡± Hawkins


    He shouted with all of his strength and charges at me, after he got close to me, he stopped moving because he was surrounded by my killing intent. Well, this is the end.


    While walking out on the stage, he got blown away and fly a ten meter away, while coughing blood. Oops, I forget that it''s forbidden to give your opponent fatal injury HAH look like I lost.


    Claire supported Hawkins, they bring him to Philia to heal him after he was healed. I walk into him and said.


    ¡° I lost FUFU sorry for the injury¡±


    ¡° No, I should be the one thankful to you, you didn¡¯t hold back so that I can hold my honor¡± Hawkins


    He bowed at me, FUFU what an incredible person, we shake hands and go back to our seats to watch the next sparring match. Now the match was between Pola and Noa.


    FUFUFU this is going to be interesting, their level was almost the same, Pola holds the slight advantage because of Rin technique. They started with Claire signal, Pola charge at Noa and attack her with a vertical kick.


    Noa blocks the attack but got pushed back, then Pola charge at her again to attack her with a chop on her neck. Noa didn¡¯t dodge instead she counter attack the chap using her katana, the katana and hand clash together.


    With the sound of the boom the stage became dusty after the dust was cleared, Noa and Pola, stand at the both side and stared at each. They clash again Pola used her hand to attack while Noa uses her katana.


    While they are clashing with the speed with the soldier couldn¡¯t see, I saw Noa being at a disadvantage, she was attacked less and focus on defending. While Pola was at advantage her use the three-step technique and she became four.


    FUFUFU she improves these last few days impressive, Pola surrounded Noa and attack in all directions. Noa used her moonlight-fog and surrounded the four Pola.


    But the four Pola didn¡¯t stop their attack, all the illusion Noa disappeared, Noa, who was now completely visible after her moonlight-fog was broken was now trying her best to defend.


    After a long fight, Noa was defeated due to exhaustion of defending, FUFUFU Noa was really amazing to keep up with four clones, I approach Noa and offered a water. She took it and gulp it down.


    ¡° How did you defeat that girl and what''s up with that skill that after-image was somewhat real!¡± Noa


    ¡° Those are real¡±


    ¡°What!! What kind of technique is that?¡± Noa


    ¡° Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡±


    ¡° Do you think she will tell me!¡± Noa


    ¡° Why not? She was our companion after all¡±


    FUFU she was irritated, I suppose she didn¡¯t have much experience talking with other people besides me, I look at the stage again, Pola and Brigitte were now staring at each other. Why is these girl''s head was so hot?


    The fight was now started by the signal of Claire, Brigitte immediately summon her four spirits, she said they were five when we are in the castle, so why she didn¡¯t use it?. FUFU this is indeed intriguing my curiosity, what are you hiding you little girl.


    I was thinking to summon a spirit too, but my ego is so powerful, I don¡¯t know what will come out and if it turns out to be a pervert like me, I don¡¯t need it. I am just being truthful to myself so please forgive me from being one FUFU.


    Brigitte ordered her spirit to surround Pola, Pola immediately use her three-step and she became four, her three clones attack the four spirits. While the true pole attack Brigitte.


    Brigitte didn¡¯t back off instead charge forward, she uses her right elbow to attack Pola in her head, while Pola didn''t dodge instead catch her elbow, but she got attacked in the stomach by Brigitte using her left knee. That¡¯s hurt Muay Thai is really a dangerous sport.


    Pola was touching her stomach because of the pain, she relaxed her body and circulate her ki to heal her stomach, Brigitte didn¡¯t give Pola a chance, she quickly jumps at her with her both elbows going down with her to hit her head. Pola dodges in a breath of air and quickly counter it with a kick to Brigitte''s side stomach.


    Brigitte blocks her attack by making her knee bend into her stomach, to absorb the impact, this girl is amazing she became stronger than Pola and Noa, well soul mutate is amazing after all. Due to her soul mutation, her sense became more sensitive and her reaction speed will be astonishingly fast.


    Well, you can consider me, a soul mutates as well, due to my soul absorbing, everything was improved because of my powerful soul. The GODS soul cannot even compare to me.


    I really want to absorb GODS soul, if I absorb GODS soul, my divine power and soul will tremendously improve, FUFU should I consider killing the GODS of this world. But I am not really in the mode to find them.


    If they want to be absorbed they can find me instead FUFU, what an evil GOD you are Gabriel, well, of course, I am the prince of the Evil GOD after all. But I have my father as well.


    I suspected because of my existence those being decided to kill me, well, I will pay them back some day, I will play with their soul for eternity. FUFU I started laughing just by thinking about it.


    Well, let continue to watch, that plan was still far, after all, Brigitte ordered her spirit to attack Pola. Those spirits are strong to defeat Pola clones so easily.


    This Brigitte will become very strong in the future, her spirit will enter the Platinum class soon, I am really dying to know what her fifth spirit look like. I can¡¯t really force her to say that, it was her trump card after all.


    The spirit surrounded Pola and attack her at the same time, Pola who was surrounded by spirit use some technique I taught to Rin, the ground sinker. This technique can make you merge with the ground and become invisible.


    She executed it well, Pola appeared behind Brigitte and brought her arms to Brigitte back.


    ¡° Do you still want to continue?¡± Pola


    ¡° No, I gave up, still what a mysterious skill to actually disappear in the ground, my spirit can¡¯t even detect you¡± Noa


    Pola just smiles, I think she just doesn''t know what to say after all those techniques were not from her, FUFU you have so much to learn girl. To be actually forced by Brigitte like that.


    After that fight we decided to stop, but Jin rejects and want to spar, I said I will be his sparring partner. He decided to just stop and went to his camp.


    Why?? Am I really that scary? sigh these bunch of kids is really scared of me, oh, by the way, my body limit increase yet again. FUFU my soul absorption was going well.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    My divine power in my body was eight percent, that increase my body limit yet again, the yin and yang to my body was four percent, because my body limit increase the strength I have now, was three times stronger than before.


    My full body strength was now seven hundred times stronger, I can now make a big hole in the mountain just on my body strength alone. If I can completely absorb those energies in my body I can make these worlds disappear with just a lift of my hand.


    The absorption rate to my soul was going well, the absorbed chaos attribute was seven percent, divine power nine percent, yin and yang eight percent, at least now I can maintain the chaos house for fifteen days.


    The morning came and we presume our journey in the border, the soldiers were still talking about the sparring yesterday, all the talk was about me and Pola. Yeah, yeah I am amazing aren¡¯t I?


    After a few days, we finally arrive at the border, upon arriving some people welcome us. One of the people who welcome us approach.


    ¡° This is the duke of the border Junevil Patterson¡± Claudia


    ¡° We are thankful to you, Your majesty, your presence alone makes our heart feel at ease¡± Junevil


    This person has a thing for the queen, FUFUFU boy your eyes contain lust and power, I will take care of you later after the war ended. Take anything you want to take but not my toy boy.


    ¡° They are?¡± Junevil


    ¡° They the heroes we summon¡± Claudia


    ¡° The girl with a black hair was Philia¡± Claudia


    This Junievil was a young duke about twenty-five years old, he looks at Philia and scans her body, now you¡¯ve done it. I will really take care of you!!


    ¡° The girl who has dark blue haired was Noa¡± Claudia


    When the man looks at Noa, he started to drool, Noa was somewhat displeased and was going to start and jump on him to kill him. But I stopped her.


    ¡° What do you think you are doing.. I want to kill him too, but don¡¯t drag the other people wait for a chance¡±


    ¡°But this man was disgusting¡± Noa


    Noa was completely disgusted with him, well, I am too, this boy will meet his demise after this.


    ¡° And this is Brigitte¡±


    The man licked his lips, but Brigitte gave him a cold glare, he let out a small laugh at Brigitte. This guy is really shameless.


    ¡°This boy was Jin and that was Gabriel¡± Claudia


    When Claudia introduces us, he completely ignores us, like we are some rocks in the road, Jin was now angry and release some lightning. Easy boy, you will kill your horse he didn¡¯t do anything you know.


    After the introduction, Junevil left and go to his manor, Claudia came to me and said.


    ¡° Sorry about his behavior, I don¡¯t like him too, but because of his family contribution to the kingdom we can¡¯t kick him out¡± Claudia


    I touch her cheek and she was surprised, she pushes me away and get some meter distance between us. My queen, you are so cute if I can take you to bed now I already do it.


    But don¡¯t let a woman be forced with, you need to wait for them to give themselves, that¡¯s a real man meant to be. Am I right?


    ¡° It¡¯s okay, if she did something to you I will personally kill him¡±


    ¡° Why would you do that?¡± Claudia


    She was confused at my words and didn¡¯t know what to say, I started to get close at her, bring my mouth to her ears I said.


    ¡°Well, I wonder why would I be¡±


    I bite her ear and she let out a cute moan, FUFUFU isn¡¯t exciting, the rated 18 will come soon, but sorry it just for the two of us. Imagine but do not look that is our secret HAHAHA.


    The queen pushes me away and speeds up her horse, she was embarrassed, oops. I notice Claire looks at our direction, I approach her.


    ¡° You!!! What did you say and do to the queen, she became completely red!¡± Claire


    ¡° Well, should I tell you?¡±


    ¡° If you will not tell me I will beat you even if I die¡± Claire


    ¡° Come, let me whisper it to you so that no one can hear us¡±


    Claire approaches me, I whispered to her ear and said.


    ¡° Want to do it?¡±


    I bite her ear and she let out a moan due to pleasure, FUFUFU will I experience Orgy? I was starting to get excited. If I let me drool right now it will fall down in the ground FUFU.


    ¡° W...Y...y..Yo.... Stupid!!¡±


    She started to call stupid many times, that¡¯s rude! I am a genius without a doubt! And do you have to punch me like that? She looks like a girl who has no strength her feminine side started to show up, how cute.


    Teasing these girls was really amusing HAHAHA, I almost lost myself and let out a crazy laugh, she started to run away, hey do you have to run away from me like that?. I look at behind at me, saw Philia looking at me with her dangerous smile.


    Pola was somewhat sad, I decided to pats her later to make her mood up, I approach Philia and ask her to feign ignorance FUFU. I am a gentle person, aren¡¯t I?


    ¡° Did something happen Philia?¡±


    ¡° What did you say to the queen that she actually became like that¡± Philia


    ¡° Do you want me to say it¡±


    ¡°If you do not want, then don¡¯t say it¡± Philia


    I approach her and did the same thing to her, surprisingly, she just became red as a tomato and didn¡¯t say anything, could I take that as a yes? she started to run away too, what a shame I want to tease her more. I approach Noa, who has a strange expression.


    ¡°You''re enjoying this aren¡¯t you?¡± Noa


    ¡° Well, yeah, if you don¡¯t enjoy your life, what the use of living FUFU¡±


    ¡° It''s not like I don¡¯t understand what you mean, but can¡¯t you at least choose one of them?¡± Noa


    ¡° I can, but I want to protect all of you so I didn¡¯t choose anyone and my life will lead to the path of destruction so I don¡¯t want all of you to get involved, and if all you wanted to leave I will let you I am not the who will decide your fate¡±


    ¡° Sorry, but no matter what you do, I will follow you, and it''s fun to be with you, I don¡¯t know why but I sense some familiarity with you¡±


    She smiled at me and run away too, hey did she say familiarity? From what? And who? Liza? This is too much for coincidence, don¡¯t you think... I will need to know the reason behind it.


    Well, some idea popped up, like the technique I pass to them was my connection, but I don¡¯t know the truth yet so I can¡¯t be sure. Hmm, should I let her remember her past being Liza to find out?


    We are now in one of the manors of  a certain noble of the kingdom, we don¡¯t really like Junevil that much so we rejected his offer to sleep on his manor, I look at to Claudia but cast her gaze down, I did the same at Claire she cast her gaze down too. I look to Philia, she blushed and look away.


    I cast my gaze at Noa, she only smiled, well, I can¡¯t do anything about her, she was shameless after all. Even when she was Liza.


    We have taken our own room and decided to rest, because we will have a meeting tomorrow planning for the upcoming war. But i did not sleep.


    I slip into the manor and go to Junivel manor, I am jumping in the trees and see some people who guard the manor, they are expert in hiding and protecting the manor. But with concealing my presence they can¡¯t completely detect me.


    I jump at his window and look at him while he didn¡¯t even notice me, I covered the whole room with my divine mana and cut off its connection to the world, so no can discover. Junevil was cursing while he was sitting on his chair.


    ¡° Damn, why I can¡¯t get those women, I need more power to do that¡± Junivel


    I walk up to him and he notices me.


    ¡°Who are you!? Guard!¡± Junevil


    ¡° Stupid I cut off the connection of these rooms to the world¡±


    ¡°You are... Gabriel!, what are you going to do?¡± Junevil


    ¡°Well, I will torture you, that you will wish that you are dead.¡±


    ¡° Why would you do that? You are a hero you are suppose to protect us¡± Junevil


    ¡° Stupid I am not a saint to protect someone evil and greedy person like you¡±


    ¡° Guard! Guard! Help me¡± Junevil


    He started to shout like a girl when the guards didn¡¯t come, he grabs a sword and started to attack me, I cut his arm to his body and the sword falls down. He started to cry in the ground and roll in pain.


    ¡°Well, let start¡±

 Chapter 12- The stage has been open

    Chapter 12- The stage has been open


    Gabriel POV


    Junevil was still rolling on the ground, his arm was cut off from me, FUFU that¡¯s what you get your evil and greedy boy. He was staring at me and started pleading


    ¡° Please spare me, I will do anything you want¡± Junevil


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    ¡° I will give you money, woman or anything just says it..... Please... spare me¡± Junevil


    Your snot is going down, hey, that¡¯s disgusting men!, I am still not done yet, for now, I will make you a puppet to command your army, but after the war I kill you. I will torture you first what should I do? I am getting excited.


    I compress my ki in the edge of my finger, I started to peel off his skin on his arms, then his feet and his face. You became cute Junevil.


    I healed him and all of the peeling skin was now starting to grow with his lost arm, don¡¯t be happy yet, I didn¡¯t even begin yet. Before I can say anything.


    He ran at me kissing my dirty shoes, while asking for forgiveness, hey that''s disgusting you know! Stop please it itchy HAHAHA what an amusing bug this is. I didn¡¯t think I would see someone shameless as you in this world.


    ¡° Please forgive me, what did I do wrong..¡± Junevil


    I just look at him.


    ¡° Tell me!¡± Junevil


    Hey, you are becoming irritating, I kick his head, he was blown off and got stuck on the wall. Oops, I have gone off too far I wish I didn¡¯t kill him.


    I grab his foot to take him off on the wall, I applied my mana into him, so that he will be healed. I started to tell the reason why I came here.


    ¡° The reason why I came was because you are too greedy¡±


    ¡° You want power that much, that you will destroy someone lives¡±


    ¡° Your lust was also extreme that you even want to start to lick your lips¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Junevil


    ¡° You don¡¯t even deserve to breathe the air with them¡±


    ¡° Who are you talking about, tell me I will give them to you!¡± Junevil


    I smash him at the wall several times and healed him, would you shut up for a minute I didn¡¯t stop talking yet. I grab his hand and started to smash his bone in the finger into pieces.


    ¡° Every time I smash one of your bones you will count, I will even consider sparing you if you do¡±


    I ignored his scared expression and break his pinky.


    ¡°guwah!!¡± Junevil


    He let out a loud cry, FUFU hey, we didn¡¯t begin yet you are already going to faint? FUFU sorry, but I cut some of your nerves to make you I awake to your lesson.


    ¡° Hey, do you want to live or not? Don¡¯t worry, I will heal you after I was finished with you, so start to count¡±


    He nodded repeatedly, Good Good what an obedient bug you are, I broke his next finger. He counts like this.


    ¡°two¡± Junevil


    I move to his middle finger, I slowed my process of smashing, well, my method is easy. I insert some mana into his bone and started to smash them with it, isn¡¯t cool? The magic that is FUFUFU.


    ¡°guwwwaathwaree¡± Junevil


    I repeated the process for fifteen or twenty times because I started to get bored into his reaction, this torturing really is boring when you only have one. If I have two I will have them do it together the same sex of course.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand, I am not into that, I just want them to feel more despair, while the hope of living still hangs with them FUFU. I started to laugh every time I remember my ideas.


    I stared at Junevil and make him crawl on me while licking my shoes that full of his blood, I am an S after all. I ordered him to look at me and said.


    ¡° I will spare your life¡±


    ¡° Really?¡± Junevil


    ¡° Yeah, but first drink this¡±


    I handed him a bottle that contains some of my soul with it, FUFU I can just forcefully let my soul entered him and start to devour his soul, but where is the fun if you don¡¯t see your victim feels despair. He looks suspiciously at me and said.


    ¡° What is this?¡± Junevil


    ¡° Don¡¯t ask, just drink it¡±


    ¡°I thought you going to spare me! Did you lie to me, this is a poison, right?¡± Junevil


    Half right and half wrong, Yeah that is a poison that can devour soul, my soul is called devourer after all. FUFU isn¡¯t fun to watch someone who desires to live then just got controlled by me?


    If I am in your situation, I will decide to die, but don¡¯t think anything foolish boy, I can grab your soul and let it back into your body. Well, I am soul expert naturally, I can do that much.


    I smiled at him and said.


    ¡° That was just a juice¡±


    ¡°Juice what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡° A drink that came to our world, because this world doesn¡¯t have a juice I thought I would make one so can you taste it for me?¡±


    ¡° Why would I.. Just let me go please¡± Junevil


    Boy, your desire for power, greed, and revenge was strong, why would I let someone with authority like you, to be let loose in this world. The world is already dangerous if someone like you was spared I am sure that someone will suffer.


    ¡° Hey! Just drink that I promise in my heart if that poison will kill you I will die¡±


    Well, it¡¯s not like you will die right? FUFU can you just drink that and let it end, I am starting to get tired you know. He looks at me and then nodded.


    ¡° It''s Delicious, so this is juice¡± Junivel


    ¡° See, you didn¡¯t die and you are the first want to taste something delicious that¡±


    FUFU, of course, my soul was delicious, many attributes contain with it so your soul will definitely want it, but if your soul is not strong enough it will start to devour you. FUFU you amaze me, boy, to actually say that my soul who will now control your life delicious, I started to laugh just by thinking about its ha-ha.


    He started to feel the pain, he looks at me enduring the pain, that is more painful than the torture earlier. You will feel that you are being eaten bit by bit and the process will repeat again and again until your soul was not completely devoured.


    ¡° You... Lied to...i hope you will..... Dies y.. a... Bastard!¡± Junevil


    Hoy, I didn¡¯t lie to you, well, the juiciest, most part, yes, but Damn, stop cursing if you deserve what''s been done to you. The soul was completely devoured and now being controlled by me.


    He kneeled in front of me, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at me without my permission, this is what I like in soul control.


    ¡° Your servant greets you, Master, ¡± Junevil


    ¡° Rise¡±


    ¡° Yes, master¡±


    ¡° Command the army of this border and fight the demon, after the war is ended, the soul you devoured destroy it and come back to me¡±


    ¡° Your order is absolute master¡±


    ¡° FUFU okay, do as I say behave in this manor until the war began¡±


    I left the Junevil manor and came back at the noble house, FUFU I was now jumping in the trees like a ninja in the movie or Naruto in the anime, Well you can¡¯t blame me I am an Otaku after all.


    After coming to my room, I immediately slept, because this was tiresome in many ways, morning came and someone was waking me up. Is this the story where you need a kiss to wake up?


    ¡° Hey, wake up the Queen was gathering us¡±???


    I recognize that voice, its Brigitte, FUFU should I tease her? She was the only one I didn¡¯t tease yet, so should I try it?. Well, it worth the try FUFU.


    ¡° 10 more minutes¡±


    ¡° Wake up or I will punch your stomach¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Then give me a kiss and I will wake up¡±


    FUFU amazing, right? These situations are always popular in the manga so I thought I will try it, but these Brigitte can be teased or not. I look at Brigitte to see if she was blushing but I only see her nodded.


    Eh?? And she kisses me....eh???.. What happen? Damn it do it again, I was taken by surprise, I didn¡¯t savor the feeling. While I am in a daze, she takes off my blanket and throws me outside the room.


    ¡° I already did what you request, now get out¡± Brigitte


    Eh? You will throw me away after you did that to me, You Beast!  Well, thanks for the treat anyway, I was being thrown in a super high speed and my body was slammed into the wall and made a small crater with it.


    ¡° Hey, you okay¡± Brigitte


    ¡° FUFU, of course, I am who do you think I am¡±


    I stand and smiled at Brigitte, I saw her and look amazed at me, well, let stop daydreaming. My queen is waiting for me FUFU.


    ¡° Hey, let¡¯s go¡±


    ¡° Are you sure, you are a human?¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Of course, I am, what do you think I will be..¡±


    ¡° Well, for me, you are a monster who defied common sense¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Hey, that¡¯s rude, I am just a genius, so don¡¯t call me a monster¡±


    I accidentally let out my daily monolog, because of the rude remark, Brigitte just looks at me with a serious gaze and said.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡° How could a human be okay after being thrown away like that you even made a crater¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Well, to tell you the truth, I was also a martial artist like Noa¡±


    ¡° So that¡¯s why¡± Brigitte


    She easily accepted my reasoning, certainly it¡¯s weird, that¡¯s my body was okay after that, FUFU I was careless. Well, you can¡¯t blame me after kissed like that, of course, you too will lose your concentration.


    We arrive at the dining room, the queen was sitting in the head chair while the noble was on the side, I sat beside the queen and wink at her. She didn¡¯t look at me, but I saw her blush FUFU.


    ¡° We are gathered here for today to discuss the upcoming war¡± Claudia


    ¡° The demons were now on the other side of the border, the report, said in one month or twenty-five days they will arrive and attack us to destroy the wall that blocks the demon army from going in¡± Claire explain


    ¡° Why? I thought they needed two more months why are they already on the border?¡± Pola


    ¡° Yeah, normally they will march their army at a slow pace to not make their soldiers exhausted¡± Claudia


    Well, I got my own report to my spy, that the demon army in the border will act rashly to confuse us, so they can diverge their army in attacking the kingdom. FUMU well, certainly that''s an interesting strategy, but with me here they just dug their own grave.


    ¡° Well, we can¡¯t do anything about it let just get prepared and eat for now¡± Claudia


    They just nodded, hey, don¡¯t you think that all of you are somewhat carefree? Where is the tension, during our journey? Is that an illusion that I made in my mind? These girls are really somewhat random.


    Isn¡¯t fine that they enjoy life, after eating, we go back to our personal business, I greeted the noble who shelter us.


    ¡° Thank you for your help, Gladius-San¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, I am honored to be in service to majesty¡± Gladius


    ¡° Aren¡¯t you honorable Gladius-San¡±


    ¡° Well, of course, that''s what means to be a noble¡± Gladius


    This guy''s personality is amazing, it¡¯s rare to see someone like these among noble, most of noble I met so far are arrogant and greedy, they like to trample someone. But when it comes to their lives they will do anything to save their own.


    ¡° And Gabriel-sama I really like to meet you personally¡± Gladius


    ¡°Why¡±


    ¡° You are famous among the knight of the kingdom and school¡± Gladius


    ¡° Is that so¡±


    ¡° Yeah, it¡¯s a shame that my daughter didn¡¯t meet you, she wants to meet you personally because she heard that you defeated the battle princess of our kingdom¡± Gladius


    ¡° Pola is really that popular?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, besides you there is only one who can defeat the battle princess and that is general Maken¡± Gladius


    ¡° General Maken?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t met her yet?¡± Gladius


    ¡° Her?¡±


    ¡° Yes her, she was a girl general and her race is an elf¡± Gladius


    Well, this is interesting an elf was serving a humad kingdom, I am really curious on what happen, so I ask Gladius.


    ¡° Why an elf is serving the humad kingdom?¡±


    ¡° Well, I heard she was banished because she was a cursed elf they said¡± Gladius


    HOHO I wonder what kind of curse is it.


    ¡° So what is her curse¡±


    ¡° Well, I don¡¯t know, but they said every time she touches a blood, she will go frenzy and kill all of her enemy¡± Gladius


    An elf vampire, I really want to meet this elf and examine her, after our talk, I decided to go back to the mountain, where is my laboratory and training ground. Upon reaching the mountain I saw some figure coming from the mountain.


    I suppose they are S rank adventurer, who I didn¡¯t mention this, the adventurer has a ranking system.


    Begin with:


    G rank


    E rank


    D rank


    C rank


    B rank


    A rank


    S rank


    SS rank


    SSS rank


    Z rank


    Z rank is those people who attain the power of a hero, that can easily kill a dragon, well if I rank myself, ?????? Like that well, I really don¡¯t know how far I can go. So I don¡¯t know what rank will go to.


    I approach the adventurer, I saw a three male and one female, the female was twenty-five or so, quite young for that rank FUFU, the three males are a middle age man, they are wearing some expensive looking equipment.


    Upon seeing me, they unsheathe their sword and aimed it at me, hey, that¡¯s rude, I even bother to show myself, then you act that way on my generosity? FUFU well, it''s fine you can¡¯t be adventurer if you are not careful with your decision.


    ¡° What are you doing on my mountain¡±


    ¡° Who are you! We investigate this mountain because some bandits said the GOD of death was residing in it¡±???


    ¡° Hey, Claw I think that is the GOD of death¡±???


    ¡° Yeah, didn¡¯t you hear what he said¡±???


    ¡° I will ask again why did you come at my mountain?¡±


    I release some pressure on them, they fall down on the ground, they are now like carrying fifteen thousand kilogram stones on their back. Let¡¯s see if they dare to become arrogant now.


    They want to open their mouth but cannot, the pressure didn¡¯t let them, you all have far more to go, child, come back when you became an adult.


    I retract my pressure to let them talk, now they are scared shit less at me, they immediately apologize for coming at my mountain. I turn my gaze to them and they shivered, hey, you don¡¯t have to be that scared, right? That embarrassing you know.


    ¡° Hmm, so what did you come here?¡±


    ¡° The adventurer Guild task an S rank mission on this mountain to investigate, the mission reward was big, so we are tempted by it.¡± Claw


    ¡° I understand, so don¡¯t come back here again or else you know what will happen¡±


    Their face gone pale, your reaction was not fit in being an adventurer, you know? Well, mortals are weak after all.


    ¡° Yes GOD-Sama¡±


    ¡° Ugh¡±???


    ¡°What is it, girl?¡±


    ¡° My name Roa, can I ask what is GOD-sama name?¡± Roa


    ¡° Fumu, what a brave girl you are, as an honor for your braveness I will say my name to you, come here¡±


    The woman approaches me, well, I can see it in her eyes that there is love contain with it, love at first sight I think? Well, the other reason was admiration for a strong person like me.


    I kiss her head and whispered to her.


    ¡° Gabriel, don¡¯t say my name to anyone and I gave you my protection¡±


    I banish in front of them, well, I was just fast and they didn¡¯t see me walk away, the girl was like a love struck sorry girl but fate can decide if we will meet again.


    I am now on the training ground to test some insight I gain, one of them is to infuse the attribute, the fusing was successful to my body and soul. I fused fire attribute in my body if I completely fuse it to my body I will become immune to fire and my soul will become stronger in the process.


    I can even transform into a fire if I want, I am like the fire itself, I can only fuse one attribute at a time. Because my body and soul can¡¯t handle it the result of multiple attribute fusing was my body and will get destroyed.


    FUFU, I laugh because my achievement so far was going pretty well, my plan is near, those being will have to prepare for my arrival FUFUFU. After fusing the fire attribute I decided to go back.


    Twenty-five days have already passed, my fusing in fire attributed began ten days ago, so I only fuse two percent, for now, these past few days I did something to Claudia, Claire, Philia, Noa, and Brigitte. Sorry to disappoint you, it¡¯s not rated 18.


    Well, I tease them all day, FUFU especially Claudia and Claire they can¡¯t even make an eye contact with me. The hell you guys doing I just touch you and you will be red as a tomato.


    Can¡¯t do anything about it, they are inexperienced after all, Philia just blushes and can¡¯t make an eye contact with me for past few weeks, but Noa was the one attacking me! The hell wrong with you since that day.


    Every time Brigitte came to wake me up, I request a kiss, FUFU I was in ecstasy because every request I made to wake me up she will do it. Every morning Brigitte kisses me, of course, I always make my sense alarm if someone is coming.


    If someone saw me kissing Brigitte, I will be damned, Dammit, my kissing session with Brigitte will be gone, if that happens.


    The tension was now back because the demon army was now in the border. Its seems my stage was open to act with so many actors on the stage.


    Come on, let¡¯s kill Bwahahahaha.

 Chapter 13- The monsters of war

    Chapter 13- The monsters of war


    Gabriel, Pola, Claire, Claudia, Hawkins, Junevil and the four heroes, was standing on the wall, staring at the horde of demons and a devil on the other side.


    Below them were fifty thousand soldiers, per units has one thousand commanders, under it are five hundred commanders and one hundred commanders, they are the soldiers who will protect the border for their family.


    ¡° Gabriel-sama do you want to take command them?¡± Hawkins


    ¡° Yeah, Gabriel, why don¡¯t you command them¡± Claudia


    ¡° Well, do I have to go the trouble commanding an army like this?¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Well, aren¡¯t you a genius, why don¡¯t you show it to us?¡± Claire


    Claire provokes Gabriel, having no choice, but to accept the proposal of Hawkins and Claudia.


    Standing at the front, the soldiers looks at him nervously, but in their heart, they respect Gabriel strength.


    Gabriel gives them a glance.


    ¡°Soldiers!!¡± Gabriel


    The soldiers look at Gabriel amazed on his powerful voice, they became a plant, not moving at all.


    ¡° I repeat Soldiers!!¡± Gabriel


    ¡° YES SIR!!¡±


    Upon hearing the soldiers'' response, Gabriel became delighted, he thought some of them was inexperienced but It can be fix somehow.


    ¡° DO YOU HAVE A FAMILY, LOVER, OR ANYTHING THAT PUSH YOU IN THE WAR!!?¡± Gabriel


    ¡° YES SIR!!¡±


    ¡° DO YOU WANT THEM TO LIVE!!?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°YES SIR!!¡±


    ¡°THEN WE HAVE TO PROTECT THIS BOARDER TO PROTECT YOUR LOVED ONE!!¡± Gabriel


    ¡°DO YOU WANT YOUR TO FAMILY TO DIE!!?¡± Gabriel


    ¡° NO SIR!!¡±


    ¡°THEN SACRIFICE YOUR LIVES TO DEFEND THE BOARDER AND SHOW THOSE TRASH BAG, THAT WE WILL NOT BE FOREVER BE IN OUR SHELTER HIDING, WE WILL KILL THEM!!¡±


    ¡°KILL! KILL! KILL!¡±


    Every soldier started to hit their shield, some of them hit their chest that covered with armor while shouting.


    ¡° IF YOU WANT HONOR, FIRST LIVE AND SHOW THEM YOUR ABILITY THAT WE ARE NOT AN ANT, THEY CAN EASILY TRAMPLE AT¡± Gabriel


    ¡° KILL! KILL! KILL!¡±


    ¡° DON¡¯T RUN SOLDIERS WE ARE WARRIOR THAT SURVIVE MANY WARS, DO YOU WANT OUR PRIDE TO BE LOST JUST BECAUSE OF THEIR NUMBERS? SHOW THEM THAT HUMAD ARE THE RACE THEY CAN¡¯T UNDERESTIMATE, KILL THEM!!¡± Gabriel


    The soldiers shout loudly with their shield and armor, their eyes became blood red they are like infected with valid fectus, their morale rise into a certain level you could not imagine.


    Gabriel spoke again and the soldiers became silent.


    ¡° SOLDIER, WORRY NOT I WITH THE FOUR HEROES WILL BE WITH YOU UNTIL THE END, WE WILL PROTECT ALL OF YOU, WITH ALL OF OUR ABILITIES, SOLDIERS BE BRAVE AND DON¡¯T BE COWARD¡± Gabriel


    ¡° DO NOT HAVE MERCY TO OUR ENEMY AND KILL THEM ALL!!¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel lifted his huge sword above, the ground began to tremble, the shout of the soldiers can be heard on the outside the border.


    ¡° What was happening?¡± a demon


    ¡° The morale of the soldiers rises this much, I wonder who is their general¡±???


    ¡° Whoever it is, how can they match general Eugene¡±


    A man with dark skin and two horns on the both sides of his head started laughing, Eugene looks at the soldier who compliments him.


    ¡° Don¡¯t be careless, in war anything can happen¡± Eugene


    ¡° Certainly, I apologize for my arrogant behavior¡± the demon


    At the other side, Claire was looking at Gabriel amaze, the soldiers'' morale was so high that even she felt the ground trembling.


    His charisma began to show up, the soldiers revere him as a great general, respect can be seen in their eyes.


    Gabriel came back, Claudia and the others were in a daze, on the scene they have witnessed earlier.


    ¡° FUFU, well, how¡¯s that?¡± Gabriel


    ¡° You did well, I mean you did very well¡± Claudia


    ¡° For your first war, you are actually good at it aren¡¯t you?¡± Claire


    ¡° FUFU, you praise me too much¡± Gabriel


    ¡° No no no, you actually did more than we expect, the whole place trembled because of their morale, you are amazing Gabriel-sama¡± Hawkins


    Hawkins attitude toward Gabriel change again, he saw Gabriel as a youth who don¡¯t have much experience in war but seeing his soldier morale.


    He couldn¡¯t help but to respect him, Noa, who was with the other three, approach Gabriel while giggling.


    ¡° Are you really seventeen-year-old?¡± Noa


    ¡° What''s up with you, your attitude completely changes¡± Gabriel


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Noa


    ¡° Kuh! Well, not that much¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Then, it''s fine FUFU¡± Noa


    The demon army was now approaching, Gabriel stands in front of the soldiers again.


    ¡°SOLDIERS THE DEMON ARMY WAS NOW APPROACHING ANY MINUTES NOW, PREPARE YOUR BOWS SHOOT AT MY SIGNAL¡± Gabriel


    The demon army was five hundred meters away, Claudia signaled Gabriel they are now in range, Gabriel shouted.


    ¡° SOLDIERS SHOOT!!¡± Gabriel


    ¡° OPEN THE GATE AND LET US CHARGE, SOLDIERS, KILL!!!¡± Gabriel


    The soldiers and Gabriel started run to the horde of demons, Noa, and the others did the same, Hawkins was in the back commanding the soldier.


    Claudia was inside the border, because of her position, they didn¡¯t let her fight.


    The remaining bloodline of the royal family was Pola and Claudia, so losing them was a bad thing, Gabriel dash towards the demons and devils.


    The demon started to shout, they charge at him, but only met their demise.


    ¡° W....wh..at is that human¡± a devil


    Seeing his friend turn into meat patty, he couldn¡¯t help but step back.


    However, seeing their leader turn a demon into a meat patty, they couldn¡¯t help but rejoice and started to charge.


    Each swing can kill twenty or thirty of them, the demons and devils started to panic, they started to back away in these terrifying humad.


    ¡° All of you, what are you doing, standing there like an idiot,¡± A devil


    ¡° But commander Sekin, we can¡¯t do anything about that human, who¡¯s  treating us like an ant¡± a demon soldiers


    ¡° You guys are pathetic, I will take care of him, kill those humads¡± Sekin


    The man called Sekin approach Gabriel, brandishing his sword. He charges toward Gabriel and strikes him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but give a cold laugh because his enemy didn¡¯t even notice him, he increases his speed then appeared at Gabriel back and slice.


    my face change, he realizes that what he slice was only an after image, he just realizes the huge sword was already above smashing him.


    Sekin was terrified, in the first time of his life, he met someone terrifying that even he a commander level was just a bug.


    Gabriel huge sword strike at him, the soldiers behind him started to cheer, their morale rise again.


    ¡° Oops, my huge sword, hit an arrogant bug¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel smile reaches his ears, the demon soldiers who saw his smile, started to run away.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The demon soldiers face paled because the scene happens in front of them was something their brain cannot fully accept, every demon soldier who met Gabriel huge sword was smashed into a meat patty or turn into mince meat.


    On the other side, Noa laughs hard, her eyes were red as she bath on her own enemy¡¯s blood.


    Swinging her sword, three heads will fall down, the demon soldier who saw their companion beheaded they started to hesitate.


    The soldiers who followed Noa was terrified, because her battle, she was like a beast, at first, they were captivated to Noa so they want to get close to her and protect her when she was on pinch.


    After seeing the bloody scene in front of them, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver, Noa slice the neck of her enemy one by one she was now in ecstasy because of the blood spraying everywhere.


    ¡° Come!! Fight me! You demons and devils are only this much?¡± Noa


    The demons and devils became angry, charging at Noa disregarding their life, Noa let out a happy laugh.


    ¡° Come at me all of you HAHAHA!¡± Noa


    Slicing all enemy''s and the fallen head keep increasing , seeing that the soldiers didn¡¯t dare to stay because of fright.


    The fight didn¡¯t last long, her enemy was on the ground without their heads attach, standing on the mountain of corpses, Noa laughs hardly.


    ¡° Whoa, HAHAHA! I want more, bring me some more!¡± Noa


    ¡° You bastard, you will pay for this!¡±???


    Noa turns her head, she saw a bulgy man who skin is red with big muscle carrying a big hammer in his hand, the bulgy man looks at Noa with hatred visible in his eyes.


    ¡° You woman! What is your name? I will kill you that my men will have their justice¡± bulgyy man


    ¡° HAHAHA! Fight! Fight! You don¡¯t deserve to know my name if you can¡¯t beat me HAHAHA!¡± Noa


    Noa was extremely happy, the war makes her blood lust to build more, after letting it loose she was crazier than before.


    ¡° Very well woman! I will defeat you right now!¡± bulgy man


    ¡° FUWAHAHA go fight me until I was satisfied¡± Noa


    Noa run at the bulgy man and aim for his neck, the bulgy man gave a cold snort and he lifts his hammer strike, Noa.


    Before he can even hit Noa, she shifted her trajectory and attack him on his rib feeling that her katana was like hitting a hard metal she leap backwards to plan for her next attack, after their clash Noa became excited.


    ¡° FUWAHAHA you are good, your skin was actually tough, what¡¯s your name Demon?¡± Noa


    ¡° My name is Edolas a demon giant, you amaze me human so I will get serious from now¡± Edolas


    ¡° FUWAHAHAH, GOOD! GOOD! Demon excites me more!¡± Noa


    Edolas lift his hand, aiming at Noa, he produces a flame, Noa was just laughing hard while dodging his flame attack.


    Noa compresses her ki force on the edge of the wooden katana, after putting some ki with it, she increases her speed by using enhanced technique.


    Edolas was startled because he found out that Noa was now beside him, Noa attacks his shoulder, the wooden katana slash deep down to his bone like a knife cutting a butter his arm was cut off.


    ¡° Rooooooooooar!¡±


    Edolas let out a painful roar, his arm was cut off by Noa, he stared at Noa with pale face.


    ¡°Y... you what kind of skill is that¡± Edolas


    The skin he was proud of its hardness, was easily cut with a wood how could he not grow furious?


    ¡° HAHAHA you don¡¯t deserve to know if you can¡¯t even fight don¡¯t bother it¡± Noa


    Noa attacks Edolas and appeared on his back, she attacks his back and cut his remaining arm. Edola was in pain.


    The skin he was proud off was easily cut by a girl, who¡¯s not even in her twenties, Noa approaches him and stab her katana on his neck.


    The wooden katana easily penetrate his hard skin without resistance, Noa sits on his corpse and revealed, a beautiful smile that even a dense guy will get captivated.


    But unfortunately she''s sitting on a corpse and destroyed everything, Noa was now covered with the blood of demons, she turns her gaze and saw a mountain of corpses.


    The attack of Gabriel and Philia cost them to lose five thousand demon soldiers, while the humad lost was only two hundred casualties and one hundred injuries, on the other side, you could see Brigitte fighting with her arm and feet with her spirit.


    Attacking her enemy vital parts, demons will fall down like a lifeless doll, Brigitte turn at the upcoming magic falling down on them.


    Many humad soldiers made miserable cry, Brigitte didn¡¯t bother looking at them and just look at her enemy, every elbow and knee attack she make the demons will fall down.


    A pointed eared man was currently looking at Brigitte, this man can see a spirit and can talk with them. The man approach Brigitte.


    ¡° Girl, you are a summoner, right?¡±???


    ¡° Yes, I am, so what do want from me elf?¡± Brigitte


    ¡° FUFU, my name was Laze, what''s your name summoner?¡± Laze


    ¡° Brigitte¡±


    ¡° Brigitte do you want to come on our side, we will treat you well¡± Laze


    Laze made a smile, he gave a hand for Brigitte, But Brigitte slaps it.


    ¡° Don¡¯t want to, if you will fight just fight!¡± Brigitte


    Brigitte attack Laze with her elbow aiming at his chest, he dodges it with a side step and brings out his bow, he was now aiming at Brigitte in her arms and feet.


    Brigitte just coldly snorts, the shot the arrow at her, her hand turn into palm and change the arrow trajectory. The arrow shot at the sky.


    Laze was surprised, but before he can even change his arrow a mole appeared on the ground and hit his man.


    Laze was now writhing in pain because his jewels were smashed like an egg, Brigitte just coldly walks at him, and gaze coldly at him.


    Brigitte grabs his head, Laze was confused, while he was confused Brigitte suddenly turn his head with a snap his neck was broken.


    Laze lifelessly falls on the ground, looking at the sky makes Brigitte comfortable.


    On the demon side, watching their companion being slaughtered one by one, they shivered and immediately retreated.


    Turning their head back, they could see their companion corpse lying on the ground lifelessly, their head was separated and some even turn into meat patty.


    Cold sweat starting to build on their spine, they retreat in full speed.


    ¡°Where did those monsters come from?¡± devil


    ¡° I don¡¯t know, but we only know one thing¡± devil


    ¡° Those are the monster of war¡± Demon


    The devil and demon shivered, when they remembered the scene of their companion being turned into meat patty or mince meat, being beheaded, and fall with just a single blow of an elbow and knee.


    The soldiers of the humad, was now completely rejoicing , but deep down they were scared shit less about Gabriel and the heroes, they actually saw a monster.

 Chapter 14- General Eugene

    Chapter 14- General Eugene


    In the midst of war, a man covered in a lightning armor, his finger release a lightning on his enemy.


    This person was Jin, he was attacking every demon or devil he spotted, all of the demons died at Jin''s hand has a hole in their head or chest.


    Many demons and devils made a miserable cry, the ground was full of corpses, many corpses lying on the ground.


    ¡°YOU FUCKING DEMON FIGHT ME!!¡± Jin


    ¡° Human, don¡¯t underestimate us just because you killed some of our kinds!¡± demon


    A demon shouted at Jin, many demons and devils surrounded him and attacked him.


    ¡° You demons can¡¯t match me!¡± Jin


    Jin condenses ten lances of lightning and aimed it to the demons and devils.


    The demons and devils that surrounded Jin earlier were now on the ground with a hole in their head and chest, Jin looks at the battlefield.


    ¡° FUFU, humad you amaze me to control a lightning to that degree you a good match for me¡±???


    A devil with a long tail and wings suddenly appeared, he looks at Jin with excitement. Jin, who was now in his battle mode attack the devil, he was angry because this devil was arrogant.


    Jin made a fifteen lance of lightning that rotated on his body, the devil fly above him to dodge and look down at Jin, The devil shot downward to Jin with his claw slashing his neck


    Jin didn¡¯t panic instead he made a lightning barrier, the devil stops his advance because the lightning barrier was also an offensive attack, the corpse that touch the barrier was charred like charcoal.


    The devil used a dark magic, he waved his claw and aimed it at Jin as it set off a dark wave, Jin evades the dark wave by casting a lightning on his feet increasing his movement by moving side step.


    Jin raises his five fingers, then a five thin line of light shot through the devil, the devil dodges in a breath of air but he was still hit in his shoulder.


    Jin made a five finger size hole in the devil body, the devil clench is teeth, enduring the pain and start attacking Jin in a close distance with his dark wave/


    The devil made an evil grin, but he suddenly discovered that his dark wave only hit an after image, Jin can use lightning efficiently and made his movement faster to create an afterimage of himself.


    This past few day, Jin trained his skill to become a useful companion.


    Jin remembered, when he and Brigitte spar, Brigitte can counter his lightning barrier by covering mana on her whole body to make her body endure the lightning for a second.


    She can even touch the lightning to change its trajectory, so Jin trained his speed and condense a lightning sword, he can use wherever he was.


    Jin can fight with a sword, but not good as Noa, he can only use some basic skill that Claudia taught to him.


    Jin appeared on his back and cut off his wings, the devil wanted to dodge, but it was too late.


    The lightning sword immediately cuts deep down on his wing, the devil made a miserable cry.


    The devil still manages to flee.


    Jin coldly snorted and appeared in front of the devil in a second.


    ¡° Wait! Don¡¯t kill me please¡± The devil


    The devil pleaded he decided to throw his pride over to his life, ignoring the devil, Jin beheads him.


    Looking at the surrounding he couldn¡¯t help but let out a small sigh, Because this was his first war, he was nervous at first and couldn¡¯t stop trembling clenching his teeth he decided to move forward.


    On the border Philia healed all of the soldiers that got injured, they even called her the GODDESS, because a soldier who was on the verge of death fully healed by her healing skill.


    Some soldiers attempt to touch her chest and buttocks, but got an uppercut that leaves their mouth hanging open, the soldiers didn¡¯t say or do anything that will lead them from getting themselves injured.


    Claire, on the other hand, was on the battlefield, holding her two swords she killed her enemy by slashing their weak point, in terms of killing she was the best even the queen couldn¡¯t match her.


    Claire can''t win a regular fight because she doesn¡¯t know how to hold back, she was having a hard time holding her power, so she was always defeated in a battle that forbid them from killing.


    This is Claire field, if you were to ask me if she was from Valkyrie continent I will say yes if I am not the one writing the story but unfortunately it''s a no.


    Claire was born as a noble in a destroyed kingdom.


    Claudia helps Claire with her training to make her improve, at first, Claire always loses, after sparring many times she improves a lot that she even surpass Claudia.


    Because she doesn¡¯t know how to hold back, each sparring lead to fatal injuries, Claudia taught Claire how to hold back so it will not lead to her killing a sparring partner.


    As a result of Claire always loses in a regular battle and didn¡¯t use her battle style, aimed at the vital parts, Claire was now standing in the war with corpse surrounding her even a single drop of blood didn¡¯t land on her that how strong she is.


    Hawkins on the other side was laughing hard because his battle instinct was now on the loose, he didn¡¯t care how many or how strong they are, he was not even dodging their attack to fill his battle hunger.


    Killing his enemy while receiving their attack was honorable, but I would that say he was an idiot battle maniac who pleasure the battle very much that he even forget the pain, he was like a Berserker in the manga I read berserk so please don¡¯t copy him.


    The side of Junevil (Gabriel soul) was going well.


    Junevil attack the demons and devils making them into two, every slash, one will die, the soldiers who followed their lord was surprised, because the true Junevil will only hide on the side while his soldiers will sacrifice their life to protect him.


    One of the demons commanders was killed by Junevil, the soldier to gain morale and fight the demon to death, the battle power that Junevil  was shown make their blood boil as well, they charge at the demons and devils disregarding their lives.


    On the other side, a man with long horn has an ugly face, their loss was not that serious.


    But the result of the battle was simply inconceivable, a seven-person was killed more than eleven thousand died, that number would not affect them.


    But the fact that a 7 person was able to kill that much shown that the war, this time, will be hard to handle, their appearance will cause the humad soldiers raise their morale and would lead to their own defeat.


    General Eugene, he was the one who command the army that took over the five kingdoms who was ruled by the humad in the past.


    If any humad heard his name they will shriek in fear, the report he heard was simply hard to believe, a seven-person can actually kill that much in a short period  of time, the war was ended early so he couldn¡¯t really believe it.


    One is a young boy carrying a huge sword like it was a twig, making any of his enemies turn into a meat patty or mince meat, even a commander couldn¡¯t even take one of his attacks.


    Also, one of the report was about two women, one of them is a dark blue haired woman who massacres every demon and devils on her way and beheaded them, the report said she was a human psycho who was laughing while being bathed in our blood.


    The other girl was a summoner who is also fighting with her spirit in close combat, every elbow and knee attack can kill a demon or devils with just a single blow, Eugene couldn¡¯t really believe it a summoner weakness is close combat because of their weak body.


    This battle power really defied common sense, there is also a humad boy that shot lightning everywhere and killed so many of our soldiers, he even kills a commander.


    Those four youths killed so many demons and devils with their commander, Eugene also saw the report regarding Junevile, he heard that he was weak lord hiding on his manor while his soldiers are protecting him.


    But the report said that Lord of the border killed many of them, the demons and devils couldn¡¯t even take one slash, how could this lord be so weak? Did he kill a demon and devils in one slash? The demons and devils were known for their tough skin.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    How could a humad slash them like a butter, a woman was also reported wearing a full battle armor with two swords, she attack every enemy in their vital parts causing them to die, they even suspect that she was a Valkyrie?


    The last report was about a man who was laughing hard while he was battling a demon and devils while receiving their attack, Eugene knew this man so he didn¡¯t read more about it, he knew that man was a battle maniac so he didn¡¯t think much if he was called crazy.


    Eugene furrowed his eyebrow and think hard about this situation, he cast his gaze toward the man, he said.


    ¡° Are you sure this report is true?¡± Eugene


    ¡° Yes, sir, the soldiers who return safely was now scared shit less to even go out to their camp¡± demon


    ¡° Is that so, FUFU let¡¯s see I will personally go into the battlefield and look for these youths who killed so many of our kind¡± Eugene


    ¡°I wish you a good journey General¡± demon


    ¡° Are you going to return to demon queen side, Russle?¡± Eugene


    This man was Russle the spy that was controlled by Gabriel, Russle look at the general eyes and said.


    ¡° I will not, until our mission to take over the humad continent is complete, I decided not to go back¡± Russle


    ¡°Is that so? Are you sure about this? The queen loved you as family because he only has you as her trusted retainer¡± Eugene


    ¡° You serve the demon queen and demon king for a long time now and you actually leave that little girl in the castle alone.¡± Eugene


    ¡° She does not need to rely on me forever, She needs to become strong on her own, by leaving her, she will grow to be a good demon queen¡± Russle


    ¡°FUFU, well, those bunch of fools is controlling our queen after all, so I need to gather more power to let her free¡± Eugene


    ¡° Well then, if you do not need anything anymore, I will bid you farewell¡± Russle


    Russle vanishes into the thin air, Eugene walk out to his camp and glance at his gathered soldiers, he shouted.


    ¡°SOLDIERS!! I WILL COME WITH YOU, THOSE WHO KILLED OUR KIND WILL  GET THEIR JUSTICE, KILL THOSE HUMAD FOR OUR FALLEN BROTHER AT WAR!!¡± Eugene


    ¡°WHOOO KILL KILL!¡±


    Eugene looks at the sky and smiled, thinking that the report was simply absurd to think about, he didn¡¯t know that this war will change fate.


    At the duke''s manor, Gabriel and others were now gathered in a certain room to discuss their next upcoming war, Eugene was not defeated so the war didn¡¯t end yet.


    Claudia and the others look at Junevil, his change was really the thing they couldn¡¯t believe, so they decided to ignore it and just continue their meeting.


    ¡° The war was not done yet, this is only the first day¡± Claudia


    ¡° Yeah, we need to defeat, General Eugene the conqueror¡± Claire


    ¡° What that''s conqueror thing?¡± Philia


    ¡° Eugene was a famous general who conquered all of the kingdoms besides our kingdom¡± Claudia


    Claudia clenches her hand because Eugene was the one who killed her father and brother, so she hated to Eugene.


    ¡° Yeah the problem now was Eugene if he joins the war and his one thousand man commanders the war will change the tide¡± Hawkins


    ¡° Didn¡¯t we kill a commander just now?¡± Jin


    ¡° Those are just five hundred man commander under the one thousand man commander, do not underestimate them, their strength is more half than that commander you have defeated¡± Hawkins


    ¡° What! Those are just a mid-level commander!¡± Jin


    ¡° Yeah, the demons and devils who attack us were weaker force, we expect that Eugene will join the war now and their whole one hundred thousand armies will be marching on us¡± Claudia


    Claudia''s face was pale, one hundred thousand was not a joking matter, one of the demons or devils was counted as five soldiers.


    If a one hundred thousand soldiers will attack them, they will be trampled naturally you will shiver if you saw a horde of demons.


    ¡°FUFU, worry not we can win this¡± Gabriel


    ¡°You sure are calm about this aren¡¯t you?¡± Claire


    ¡° Well, yeah, I alone killed three or five thousand demons and devils¡± Gabriel


    ¡° I only killed two or three thousand of them¡± Noa


    ¡° I killed less that four thousand soldiers¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Well, with your spirit you can certainly kill so many¡± Claudia


    ¡° I think I only killed more than a thousand¡± Jin


    Jin said depressingly, Hawkins looks at Jin and laugh, said.


    ¡° Don¡¯t be depressed,  you can be proud of yourself because you beat me on killing many demons¡± Hawkins


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, Jin you killed more demons than me, even my experienced in war I was really ashamed of myself¡± Claire


    ¡° Be thankful that you are even in the war, why would I stay on the border with dear sister, I could go fight and kill demons and devils too¡± Pola


    Pola pouted, Gabriel pokes her cheek and started to pat her, she became dog wagging her tail without saying anything.


    Claudia, who looks at this scene can only awkwardly laugh, because was were not a happy thing at all, now that Gabriel and the Heroes were here,the chance of winning became higher.


    Especially Gabriel, Claudia was looking at Gabriel, he just got dragged into this world, but he actually became stronger than the heroes who receive the power of GOD.


    He was even better general, how perfect he can be, she started to think about what happen less than a month ago and she blushed.


    Gabriel looks at her and laughs in his mind, thinking that the long awaited Rated 18 scenes will happen soon, but it''s not sure yet so don¡¯t get your hope so high.


    Gabriel was now very excited about Eugene, he started to plan for what to do in that general, he didn¡¯t want to kill him to have some fun unless he was forced to.


    The war was now put into the hold, the demon army didn¡¯t show into border yet, Gabriel got a report on his spy.


    That general Eugene will come after ten days with his full army of demons and devils, he was excited on how much he could kill, to expand his divine mana pool.


    His mana pool right now was like a boundless sea, because of Gluttious Exx absorbing all of their mana pool and soul, Gabriel souls became powerful again, regarding the four swords at least he has some clue.


    The cursed sword was still with the beast race and one of the demons saw it, so he was sure, the image of the sword in the memory was extremely clear.


    Regarding the spiritual sword, it was taken by a woman during their journey, Gabriel thought that the woman was from Valkyrie because the woman in that demon''s memory was terrifying.


    He didn¡¯t have any information about the divine sword, because, among the four swords the divine sword was the most powerful and mysterious, that sword power is still unknown to him and currently it was also the sword that hard to find.


    Because according to the information he gathered, the divine sword was just like a legend that didn¡¯t even exist, he will have a hard time finding it, if I can only turn the world upside down I already did it he thought.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t get depressed, Gabriel thought, I will have my reason to travel this world.


    After ten days, Eugene army has already arrived, Gabriel was on the border standing on the top while laughing in his mind on how fun it will be.


    Claudia who saw the horde of demon was pale as paper because the army that currently marching at them was more than two hundred thousand their number was doubled more than they estimated.


    Noa, on the other hand, was ready to jump anytime because she was a psycho I say! Who was a sane person jump on two hundred thousand armies! Two thousand hundred got it!


    Well, they only have forty-five thousand due to the loss in the first wave, Brigitte just coldly glares at the army.


    Jin was resolved to make a comeback and decided to kill more than Noa, FUFU he isn¡¯t excited, while Philia was now worried about what will happen.


    ¡° This is killing spree¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel couldn¡¯t take any longer he burst out his excitement to kill more!


    .

 Chapter 15- A nightmare part 1

    Chapter 15- A nightmare part 1


    ¡°Huh¡± everyone look at Gabriel


    ¡° Cough cough sorry i couldn¡¯t contain my excitement¡± Gabriel


    ¡° You can still feel excited after seeing their army!?¡± Claudia


    ¡° FUFU, why not, the more enemy we got, the more exciting is it¡± Noa


    ¡° Right, the more dangerous the situation, it will be more thrilling¡± Brigitte


    Claudia, Claire and Philia look at their companion with a strange expression, they wouldn¡¯t have thought, they would not feel the slightest fear or worry about this kind situation.


    ¡° FUFU, Don¡¯t worry too much, we will be in the front line¡± Gabriel


    ¡° I will command the soldiers to be the vanguard, we can take the alternative plan about this, if we became exhausted, then you guys all have to do was to defend while we are resting FUFU¡± Gabriel


    The army was now 1km away, Gabriel walks in front of the soldiers, the soldiers turn their head to receive the command to the mighty person who will bring their victories.


    ¡°SOLDIERS!¡± Gabriel


    ¡°YES SIR!¡±


    ¡° WE WILL BE IN THE FRONT LINE, THE ENEMY NUMBERS WAS MORE THAN TWO HUNDRED THOUSAND!¡± Gabriel


    The soldiers gulp their saliva, they are filled with tension on what will happen, there my mind was filled with question, can we survive this? The soldiers thoughts.


    ¡° DO NOT WORRY WE WILL REDUCE THEIR NUMBERS, ALL OF YOU WILL BECOME THE VANGUARDS THAT WILL PROTECT THE BOARDER WHO PASS US¡± Gabriel


    ¡°SOLDIERS BRING OUT YOUR SHIELD AND PROTECT THE BOARDER AND PROTECT YOUR FAMILY IN HARM, KILL!¡±


    ¡° KILL KILL¡±


    The soldiers couldn¡¯t not help, but look at the figure who will become part of the history, a young youth who mark the history with his braveness and strength fighting two hundred thousand with only six companions.


    Gabriel turn to meet his companion said.


    ¡°Well, let''s go and do our best so we can protect these people FUFU¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Yes¡± The other six said in unison


    Gabriel became their leader because of his strength and wisdom he possess, not many people have that kind of potential, in their heart Gabriel was a great man.


    Gabriel and the other six jump on the border, upon reaching the ground, they charge at the horde of demons that currently marching at them.


    The demons spotted the approaching humads, their commander ordered their archers to take their aim , some commanders ordered their mage to launch a magic.


    The clear sky was now becoming dark, the sky was filled with arrows and magic fireball, earth bullet and ice bullet.


    Gabriel looks at the sky and swing his huge sword half of the arrow that filled the sky change their trajectory back to the demons, and some magic was destroyed by the Gabriel huge sword, many miserable cry rang out, demons and devils died on their own arrows.


    The commanders who saw this didn¡¯t order their army to fire an arrow anymore, because it will backfire on them, they became cautious at this humad who can kill them by just swinging his huge sword at a distance.


    Arrows were still flying in Gabriel group, Jin just made his lightning barrier that causes the arrows to be reduced in ash, Brigitte just uses her hand to deflect the arrows.


    Noa, use her katana to deflect all the arrows coming at her, Claire and Junevil did the same, while Hawkins was welcoming the arrows but to his disappointment nothing hit him.


    That made him depressed and charge to the horde of the demon to receive an honorable injuries, he was an idiot after all, Gabriel just swings his sword and the arrow will be reduce into dust.


    Many demons and devils who saw this became frantic and was amaze at what they seen, they see humad as a weak being that can¡¯t protect their own for sacrificing their people to survive, they didn¡¯t expect they will see a monster like Gabriel that belong to the humad.


    The demons and devil were hesitating to charge at them, but before they can even decide to charge, Gabriel, who was now in a frenzy, grin while brandishing his huge sword at the demons and devils.


    The demons and devils who saw that grin shivered, as if that grin was the grim reaper who will take their soul if you made a contact in it, Gabriel dash at the demons and devils.


    The demons and devils surrounded and attack him, Gabriel holding his huge sword with his two hands make a stance to spin, the demons and devils who saw this was now growing anxious because of this terrifying humad that holding a huge sword carrying it like a twig.


    Gabriel focuses his strength in his foot and started to spin, the demons and devils who was nearby was sliced in half in the first spin, Gabriel didn¡¯t stop spinning he even move forward at the horde of enemy.


    Every demon and devils who meet his huge sword edge was cut in into half and turned into mince meat, many miserable cries rang out when Gabriel stop his spin the surrounding demons and devils thought that this is their chance to kill this humad.


    Every spin Gabriel made with his huge sword, will create a small hurricane that blown off of nearby demons and devils, the surrounding demons and devils became furious and charge at Gabriel who stop spinning.


    ¡° my head feels dizzy¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel just grins at the approaching demons and devils, he jumps thirty meter above, using the force that made by his huge sword he was going down at a higher speed smashing his huge sword downwards.


    Upon reaching the ground Gabriel made a big explosion that made the other commanders turn their attention to Gabriel, after the dust cleared up, many demons and devils corpse was on the ground.


    Gabriel was smiling while his sword was on his shoulder.


    The impact made a thirty meter crater in the ground, the surrounding soldiers who were hit by the impact lose their lives, the demons and devils who was in the range of attack that Gabriel made was reduce into meat paste.


    Gabriel smiled while his huge sword was still on his shoulder and said.


    ¡° Come on!¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel killed a thousand demons and devil in just a minute.


    On the side, a dark haired and dark blue eyed woman was now standing in the middle of the battlefield, many demons surrounded this woman and attack her, the demons who were going to attack her has his head roll in the ground.


    Many demons and devils didn¡¯t see anything, and just saw their comrade fall in the ground, many demons and devils became angry because a humad just kill their comrade, they attack her with any means spear, sword and dagger.


    Before their sword made a contact with the woman, she suddenly vanishes, one by one a cries rang out on their side.


    Many demons and devils turn their head, and saw the humad beheading their comrade while laughing, her dark blue eyes was now crimson red many blood started to spurt in the field that made her bath in the blood her enemy.


    The demons and devil met their own demise by meeting this woman, the psycho of the battlefield Noa, licking the enemy¡¯s blood Noa suddenly laugh.


    ¡° AHAHAH I like war, there are a lot to kill AHAHA!¡± Noa


    This woman was crazy the demons thought, but they steeled their heart to defeat this woman, the victory was within their grasp and their numbers was bigger that their demons thought.


    So why would they scared now? The demon started to charge at Noa, Glancing at her enemy Noa said.


    ¡° What an interesting bunch HAHAHAH¡± Noa


    Noa, who was now in ecstasy felt someone''s presence behind him, turning her gaze, she saw a woman who has a whip and a dagger on her waist.


    The woman has a blond hair, a crimson eye, an oval face with some tattoo line on her forehead, and a pale skin, the woman stared at Noa, and suddenly disappeared in Noa eyesight.


    Noa didn¡¯t see or sense her, the woman suddenly appeared in front of her and touch Noa''s both cheeks with her two hands, and made her make an eye contact with her.


    ¡° Girl, you have a beautiful eyes, what is your name?¡±???


    Noa was extremely happy right now, because she didn¡¯t see her or sense her at all, she was strong Noa thought.


    ¡°Okay, you are worthy to know my name¡± Noa


    ¡° i am Noa HAHAH¡± Noa


    ¡° Ooh, what a good name, I am Trist from the vampire race¡± Trist


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Trist disappeared again and reappeared ten meters away from Noa, they stared at each other before engaging in a combat, the demons and devils was now extremely happy because a one thousand commander was now in the battle field.


    Noa made the First move using her full enhancement, her speed increase five fold, she compresses her ki in the edge of her wooden katana.


    Trist didn¡¯t do anything and just coldly stare at her, Noa charge at her to attack in her front, she didn¡¯t not want to sneak because it¡¯s more fun to fight them head on.


    ¡° FUFU, certainly your speed is admirable, but it''s not enough¡± Trist


    Trist took out her dagger and clash with Noa''s wooden katana, they exhange at speed that the demons and devils eyes couldn¡¯t perceive, After exchanging many attacks they finally leap back.


    ¡° Girl you amaze me, to actually cope up to my speed admirable¡± Trist


    ¡°HAHA, you too, I have some fun with you¡± Noa


    Trist was the first one to attack, increasing her speed she appeared in Noa back, and slash Noa.


    Noa was laughing hardly, because that was just an after image of herself, she attacks Thrist into her neck.


    But felt that she was like hitting the air, Trist disappeared and reappeared at Noa side, she attacks her and aim it at Noa side stomach, Noa deflects the attack and disappeared again in Trist eye sight.


    Noa reappeared five meters away from Trist, she looks at Trist and said.


    ¡°This fight will not end why don¡¯t we use our full power?¡± Noa


    ¡° Certainly, this fight was not going to end if we can¡¯t even hit each other¡± Trist


    ¡° Yeah, you are more interesting that i ever thought FUFU¡± Noa


    ¡°Yeah, You too¡± Trist


    Trist smiled, in her life this battle was the first time she experiences an enemy who enjoyed the battle and killing, but she treats her equal in the battle like a friend.


    Trist, sheathe her dagger and pull out her whip, lashing it in the ground, she felt comfortable, she finally used her favorite weapon.


    Noa, seeing this couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about the outcome of their battle, who would survive among us? Her survival instinct kick in and her strength rise up to a certain degree.


    This is the first life and death battle that she will experience, so Noa couldn¡¯t help but felt excitement, the more the danger the higher the improvements.


    Charging at Trist, Noa lifts her katana to attack downward in Trist head, Before Noa can even approach.


    Trist, lash her whip side ward to hit Noa, after the whip hit Noa, she discovered that it was only a after image and she was already in her side.


    Noa thrust her katana into Trist chest, but felt some pain in her back, she notices that the whip hit her back.


    She leaps backward and gain some distance, Trist chase her and lash her whip on Noa head, Noa used her moonlight-fog to dodge.


    A twenty one image of herself suddenly appeared surrounding Trist by it, The whip move horizontal and hit the twenty image causing them to disappear, Noa was now visible in a naked eye.


    Trist, seeing Noa breathing heavily let out a cold laugh.


    ¡° is that all you got girl¡± Trist


    ¡° FUFU, I didn¡¯t think that I will be forced to use this skill¡± Noa


    Trist, lash her whip to Noa head, Noa used her moonlight-fog again to dodge and approach Trist, thrusting her katana to her chest.


    Trist withdraws her whip to parry the attack, upon the touch of her whip to the katana, the katana disappeared and reappeared into her neck.


    Trist seeing that it was too late to dodge, she moves her body slightly and made the katana hit her shoulder, the katana was thrust into her skin deep down to her bone.


    Trist immediately retreat and pulled out the katana, after retreating back, she stared at Noa in astonishment.


    ¡° FUFU what a skill¡± Trist


    ¡°Now what? Do you like it?¡± Noa


    ¡° Yeah, I like it¡± Trist


    Trist shoulder that has a hole before was now fully healed, that was the scariest thing about  vampires is their vitality! Noa, seeing this was amazed at her regeneration.


    ¡°FUFU, what a body you have¡± Noa


    She charge at Trist again, using the same method again, she injured Trist many times, Trist retreat and cast her gaze to Noa.


    ¡°FUFU look like i am at disadvantage¡± Trist


    Trist has many cuts and holes on her pale skin, but it suddenly regenerated and came back to normal just like before, Noa cast her gaze to Trist who was like an immortal that cannot die.


    ¡° Hey, you are cheating, what¡¯s up with that body of yours!¡± Noa


    ¡° What? You want to become a vampire?¡± Trist


    ¡°No way¡± Noa


    ¡° FUFU, what a shame¡± Trist


    In the back of Tristan, a back wing suddenly grown, Noa, who seen this suddenly frown.


    ¡° hey what are you trying to do¡± Noa


    ¡° FUFU, I will retreat for now, well then I bid you farewell girl¡± Trist


    ¡° Hey!¡± Noa


    Trist flew out in the battlefield and left Noa, Noa was cursing the vampire and let her anger take over her to attack the demons and devils nearby, she looks at the sky where the figure of Trist disappeared to.


    ¡° Damn that vampire she was still holding back why did she retreat!¡± Noa


    The soldiers who were left behind by their commander stared at Noa in terror, they started to run for their lives, Noa who was seeing this started to chase them.


    On the other side, a blonde with blue eyes was currently using her elbow and knee to attack the enemy head and chest, every blow the enemy will fall down in the ground lifelessly.


    On her side there are four spirits slaying a whole bunch of demons and devils, this girl is the summoner Brigitte, looking at her surrounding was a mountain of a corpse lying on the ground without a light in their eyes and a blood was drifting on their mouth.


    ¡° These demons and devils are tougher than before, i need to hit them more than once to kill them¡± Brigitte


    Seeing a whole bunch of demons and devils, she couldn¡¯t help but gave a small laugh, this battle was more exhausting than before.


    ¡°Look like I have no choice but to use that, huh¡±Brigitte


    Brigitte charge at the horde of demon, looking at her you could see a mana glowing at her elbow and knee, that¡¯s right this is the new skill of Brigitte by gathering her mana on the part of her body she can now use her elbow and knee to make a hole into the demons body.


    The demons and devils tried to defend her attack, but got their hand destroyed, you could hear the bone breaking and skin peeling off.


    Brigitte uses her knee to attack their jaw, causing it break and their head to explode, the demons and devils started to retreat, because of the massacre happening in front of their naked eyes.


    Everyone who met Brigitte and her spirit was killed, she was like a killing GOD who will kill anyone, Brigitte cast her gaze at one of the demon that has a spike horn on his forehead.


    ¡°You¡± Brigitte


    Brigitte pointed her finger at the spike horn demon.


    ¡° W... What¡± spike horn demon


    ¡° Stop putting a facade¡± Brigitte


    ¡° W... What are you talking about?¡± spike horn demon


    Brigitte didn¡¯t reply instead she charges at him, she leaps forward with her left knee aiming at the spike horn demon, the demon didn¡¯t dodge instead panic and started to run away.


    But it was too late, Brigitte knee was already on his face, the spike demon sigh in defeat and catch the knee of Brigitte.


    Brigitte retracts her left knee and change it into right knee, causing the demon to be surprised and block it with his both hands, the spike horn demon got blown away by four meters away.


    They stared at each other, the demon talk first.


    ¡°FUFU, I just want to watch the war, but i didn¡¯t think i will be found out¡± Spike demon


    ¡° Your mana was leaking, your hiding skill was very poor¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Is that so, But be prepared if you just let me be, you will feel despair ¡±


    The demon aura suddenly burst, Brigitte back a few steps back, she stared seriously in these terrifying horn spike demons.

 Chapter 16- a nightmare part 2

    Chapter 16- a nightmare part 2


    The spike horn demon release an energy that cause Brigitte to step a little way back, she stared at the terrifying spike horn demon seriously, she didn¡¯t not dare to be careless because the spike horn demon seems to be stronger than her.


    ¡° What are you?¡±Brigitte


    ¡° Hmm, I am Terra a ten thousand commanders of the demon race FUFU¡± Terra


    ¡° What!¡±


    Certainly, they only know that the demon race has at least one thousand commander, but in front of her, the spike horn demon announces that he was a ten thousand commander how could not she surprise about it.


    ¡° FUFU that is right, humad only know that the demon only has one thousand commanders, but you do not know there are more powerful demons who was behind the one thousand commander¡± Terra


    ¡°And I am one of those, under the command of general Eugene¡± Terra


    ¡° So why are you hiding like an ordinary soldier? Brigitte


    ¡° FUFU, we do not need to interfere if our chances of victory were high, but it seems like, that is not the case¡± Terra


    Terra disappeared in Brigitte eyesight, she immediately summons her spirit back, Terra reappeared in her back and chop Brigitte neck.


    Brigitte spirit, fire monkey aims a fireball, the mole launch himself to attack Terra on his stomach. Terra waved his arm, causing the fireball to disappear.


    He grabs the mole''s head that attacking him and squash it, the mole turns into smoke, Terra look at Brigitte reaction and saw her calm expression.


    ¡°You handle your emotion well¡± Terra


    ¡° Of course I was, if I were to get angry nothing will come out of it¡± Brigitte


    ¡° What an impressive child, you are¡± Terra


    Brigitte attack Terra with her spirit, the white knight attack from the left, while the fire monkey was on the back supporting them.


    The wind bird was flying above Terra, Brigitte rotates her body and attack with her elbow to increase the damage it contains, the elbow was aimed at his chest.


    All of the spirits attacks, Terra was planning to catch Brigitte elbow that has been enhances by magic, he used his mana to coated his own hand to increase its hardness.


    After catching the elbow, he throws Bridgette and dodges the white knight spirit incoming attack and kick its head that cause it to fly along side with Brigitte.


    Brigitte got her momentum back, after flying for a period of time and get her own feet back on the ground, she felt a slight pain in her arm.


    Brigitte arm has now purple in it, she stares at Terra with terror, in just a throw she receive an injury that will cause her to be at disadvantage.


    The wind bird sends out a wind cutter and the fire monkey creates a barrage of fire lance aimed at him, Terra disappeared and appeared in the fire monkey''s back, forming his hand into a thrust as it aims to the fire monkey back.


    The fire monkey can¡¯t react with these kind of speed, the fire monkey became a smoke.


    Terra stared at the wind bird before he disappeared again.


    Terra reappeared in the sky that the wind bird was currently flying at, he uses his long nail and stab wind bird, the wind bird can¡¯t dodge because the speed.


    Terra hand was stabbed deep down to the wind bird body and disappeared like the fire monkey, after reaching the ground he look to Brigitte and saw her terrified expression, he suddenly talk.


    ¡° Seems like this is the end girl¡± Terra


    ¡° Seems like it¡± Brigitte


    ¡° I like you, you can still keep your calm after your spirit disappeared¡± Terra


    ¡°Well, I have a trump card that I have not used yet¡± Brigitte


    ¡°Trump card?¡± Terra


    Terra looks at her to see if she was lying, but only saw the calmness and firm look in her eyes, Brigitte sigh in defeat to be actually forced to use her trump card, that she was hiding just because of a single demon.


    ¡° Yeah, the trump card¡± Brigitte


    ¡° I expect it to be powerful FUFU¡± Terra


    Brigitte just wryly smiles, because this trump card will exhaust all of her mana causing her to lose consciousness, Brigitte stared at Terra.


    ¡° This spirit consumption is absurd so i need to end this quickly¡± Brigitte mutter to herself.


    ¡° Be careful, this spirit is your nemesis¡± Brigitte


    Brigitte raise her hand to summon another spirit, a light suddenly appeared, as the spirit was being summoned, a magic circle form a meter away above Brigitte as the figure was slowly forming you could see its white pale skin.


    As the figure completely form, you could see the spirit appearance was a humanoid that has a four wings on her back, a diamond crystal was embedded in her forehead wearing a white clothes.


    This creature was extremely beautiful, it has a white hair, silver eyes and small lips.


    The creature knelled to Brigitte, this creature was Brigitte spirit, a mighty being that exterminates demons.


    ¡° Master, your servant was here to receive your order¡±???


    Brigitte look at her just sigh, she actually forces to summon her trump card, this spirit consumes too much mana, but she extremely powerful.


    ¡° I summon you to defeat that demon in front of me Saber¡± Brigitte


    ¡°Your wish is my command master¡± Saber


    Saber look at the demon Brigitte pointed, Terra has a look of surprise to see the being exterminated them in the past. his face was quite pale. But resolve himself that he can beat this creature.


    ¡°Well, what a surprise, I didn¡¯t think that you can actually summon our mortal enemy and four wing angel as that FUFU¡± Terra


    Saber didn¡¯t talk back, but charge at her with the spear suddenly appeared in her hand, she thrust Terra chest in a speed he couldn''t see.


    ¡°Kuh¡± Terra


    Terra dodges in a breath of air and retreated back ten meters away, he looks at the four wing angel in front of him, he was terrified on its speed.


    ¡° The legend was actually true, this is going to be hard¡± Terra


    Terra blink in a matter of second and appeared in Brigitte back, he raises his nail to stab Brigitte, but a spear was thrown at him and hit his shoulder.


    ¡° You impure being, don¡¯t touch my master purity¡± Saber


    ¡° This shit hurts, what''s up with this weapon, it''s devouring my mana¡± Terra


    ¡° I need to retreat¡± Terra muttered.


    Terra decides to run for his life, the creature in front of him, was not a creature he could handle.


    The four wing angel has the strength of an early crystal class spirit, how could Terra defeat her, even if his enemy was only a Platinum class he will have a hard time.


    ¡° Don¡¯t try to escape you impure being!¡± Saber


    Saber summons another spear and throw it to Terra, the spear travel at him in a speed of light it appeared in his back and penetrate it through to his stomach, Terra expression was deadly pale.


    ¡°KWh!¡± Terra


    ¡° You didn¡¯t die yet, Holy shit you are irritating! You''re like a cockroach motherfucker ¡± Saber


    ( This angel! What¡¯s up with you!? You actually behave like a demon instead of an Angel!)


    ¡°Do not chase him any longer, my mana was completely dried up¡± Brigitte


    ¡° As you wish, master¡± Saber


    Saber disappeared and also the white knight, Brigitte complexion right now was pale as paper, she used her whole mana just to summon a single spirit.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to summon that angel because my mana can only handle it for a minute¡± Brigitte


    The demons and devils nearby watch what happen, when they saw Brigitte condition they come out to attack her, to receive a reward and honor on their achievement.


    Brigitte glance at the demon and devils, her condition was extremely not good, she can¡¯t even walk or run to retreat.


    ¡°Look likes this is my end¡± Brigitte


    Brigitte laugh, she looks at devil who¡¯s now in front of her and waited to stab her, Brigitte closes her eyes and decided to give up.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Her strength was completely dried up to even move and hear anything, what''s the use of resisting, if she just gave up and end it faster the pain will vanish as her life followed with it.


    Brigitte waited for the sword to be stabbed at her body, she waited and waited, she opens her eyes to see what is happening and there she saw.


    A boy with a huge sword on his shoulder was smiling at her, he has a black hair, silver in the left eye and gold in the right eye, wearing their school uniform. He looks like a high school boy who was cosplaying.


    ¡° You okay, Brigitte? FUFU look likes you are in trouble, so I decided to help you¡±???


    The boy stretch out his arm to Brigitte, she stared blankly at the boy in front of him, but after a while she lifts her hand and reach the boy''s hand.


    The boy pulled her into his embrace and run in the horde of demon, swinging his huge sword at any demons and devils he spotted, they look like a hero and princess in the story that you heard in your bed time.


    Brigitte blushes because she was with a man embrace, Gabriel looks at Brigitte change, her whole personality change again.


    The soul switches side because the condition was triggered again, Gabriel was actually there watching the Brigitte fight because he saw it interesting and a chance to see her fifth spirit, he was completely happy with the result of the battle and saw a lot of interesting things.


    Actually, this world has an angel in Gabriel era, they are created by Gahad ¡°King of the GOD¡±. The angle was comparable to a GOD when their wings grow in eight.


    Gabriel was happy to see that his father''s creation still exists, lastly he figured out the condition that Brigitte need to switch the soul inside of her. Gabriel was now charging at the horde of the demons and devils while carrying Brigitte.


    Every demon and devils who saw Gabriel carries a girl on his left hand and huge sword in his right hand, they saw this as an opportunity to kill him, the demons and devils started to charge at Gabriel with their sword and spear.


    They believe Gabriel will not be fine, if he was carrying a girl while fighting, they are thinking that Gabriel was extremely weak right now.


    As they charge at him, they heard a miserable cry rang out in the battlefield where is Gabriel currently at, they saw Gabriel slaughtering everyone with his huge sword either they turned to meat paste or mince meat.


    Every demon and devils who saw this completely back away, Gabriel expression right now was completely happy, his smile reached his ears.


    His humming voice can be heard on the battle field, the humming was a sign that the GOD of death was coming, every demon and devils heard his voice was completely terrified and fall to their knees.


    Some even block their ears to not hear Gabriel humming, many commanders look at their army and turn their attention to Gabriel, they came to him said.


    ¡° what kind of skill is that!¡± demon commander


    ¡°Hmm¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel looks at the four commanders who shouted just now, he didn¡¯t understand what they mean, so he asks.


    ¡° What are talking about¡± Gabriel


    ¡° You! Are you joking with us!¡± Demon commander


    ¡° As I said what skill are you talking about?¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Grrrrr. That sound that you make my men fall to the ground just, by hearing you!¡± Demon commander


    ¡°FUu, HAHHAHAHAH¡± Gabriel


    ¡°What are laughing!¡± Demon commander


    ¡° Are you insulting us you mere humad!¡± Devil commander


    ¡°You actually made my humming into skill?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°You humad prepare to die¡± Demon commander


    The demon commander charge at him, he lifts his sword and attacks Gabriel''s head, Gabriel didn¡¯t glance at him.


    Gabriel slashes forty four times, before walking away to the other three commanders, the three commander eyes stared blankly at the scene in front of their eyes. They saw the demon commander who charges at Gabriel cut into forty four pieces.


    They thought one commander was enough to handle the guy in front of them, he was even a high class one thousand commander and was cut to pieces just like that, they became anxious to this extremely strong humad and charge at him,


    The three of them combine forces to defeat this terrifying humad, if this humad was alive their victory will be unsure, they decided to run at him to sacrifice their life to kill this humad.


    One of the demon commander attack Gabriel in the front and the other two was on the both, he lifts his huge sword and smashed it towards the demon in front of him, to his surprise the demon didn¡¯t dodge instead use his hand to temporally hold Gabriel.


    The demon has a big muscle, so he was confident of his strength to hold the Gabriel huge sword for just a second or minute, as the huge sword going downward at him. He prepared his arms and block the sword with his gauntlets.


    The huge sword and gauntlets clash together, but after a fraction of a second the huge sword didn¡¯t stop advancing and continued to smash at the demon head with super heavy force, the gauntlet was easily destroyed.


    The huge sword didn¡¯t stop until the demon turned into meat patty, as the demon turn into meat patty, Gabriel rotates his body on the left.


    One of the devil commanders dodge the spin attack, while the other demon commander was cut in half, the devil commander stared at his comrade who was cut in half and turn into meat patty.


    His knee falls on the ground trembling, while his complexion was pale as paper, he was terrified this is the first he met a nightmare in this war.


    Gabriel smiled at his expression and approach him, the demon who saw his smile shriek in fear and back away using his four limbs that still intact, Gabriel looks at him and said.


    ¡°Look likes even if I kill you or not, you will have a very bad nightmare about this aren¡¯t you FUFU¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Well, worry not I will kill you, to wake you from your nightmare ¡± Gabriel


    On the border, Claudia and Pola watch the war happening below them, they watch intently on how the demon was being massacred one by one.


    ¡° Do we even have to guard the border?¡± Claudia


    ¡° Ha-ha¡± Pola


    Pola just laugh in defeat, Claudia look at the battlefield with weird expression, she saw Noa laughing while beheading her enemy, Gabriel is smiling and humming in the battle field.


    Jin was chasing every demon and devils he spotted and shot lightning everywhere, Brigitte was in Gabriel embrace being protected, she glances at the Brigitte red face and became jealous of her.


    ¡° Dear sister, are you sure, we summon a humad?¡± Pola


    ¡° I am not really sure, but they said they are, should not we believe them?¡± Claudia


    ¡°If I did not see this massacre, I think¡± Pola


    ¡° You are one talk sister, are you even my sister? Before your body is very weak, how did you become so strong as them?¡± Claudia


    ¡°Well, some luck and hard work FUFUFU¡± Pola


    Claudia look at her sister changes, she couldn¡¯t believe her sister who loves her so much that she even bother in her work will change like this, she shot her glance to Gabriel and said.


    ¡° You are really amazing¡± Claudia


    Claudia was full of smiles, that her kingdom was being protected and many changes happen to her people when Gabriel and the heroes appeared.


    Before their hopes were destroyed because the only kingdom remain was their kingdom, the people anxiousness was lifted up in their heart, because of this person who will now mark the history of the humanity.


    The demons will mark this history as their worst nightmare, to become the enemy of these terrifying monsters who will now go to their continent, to defeat their ruler and become the warrior that will go back and bring peace to the world.

 note

oh guys can you check the prologue to chapter 5 i fix some of it.. tell me the errors so that i can fix them

 Chapter 17- The man who hold everything part 1

    Chapter 17- The man who holds everything part 1


    On Jin side, you could see the demons and devils running and dodging, and a boy who was covered in lightning.


    ¡°These demons and devils, why are they running away ¡± Jin


    The demons and devils were terrified when the demons and devils spotted Jin they thought he was an easy prey.


    But after they got close to him, he created a lightning barrier that charred them into human charcoal, so they decided to attack him in range attack. But it was also in vain every arrows and sword that touch the lightning barrier reduce into ash.


    So they decided to run for their lives, they don¡¯t have a mage on their side how can they fight him, Actually, some demons and devils were a mage, but Jin easily killed them using his condense lances of lightning.


    The demons and devils were supposed to be the one who¡¯s chasing, but now Jin was making his way to chase and kill them, some devils and demons who didn¡¯t see their comrade become a charred corpse attack Jin because they don¡¯t know how terrifying Jin was.


    On the other side, Claire was now making her way fighting a dozen of demons and devils, she didn¡¯t encounter a commander yet. So she was frustrated about this bug who keep coming at her.


    She looks at a distance and saw a demon holding a two sword in his both hands, she attack his neck, the demon blocks her attack and countered stabbing in the chest of his enemy.


    Claire parried the attack with her free sword and leap back five meters away, she looks at the demon who has a serious aura, his appearance was like an ogre, seven feet, red skin, firm muscle and with a two sharp horn.


    Claire felt excited because this is demon was strong, she was starting to get bored killing a thousand of demon and devils, who was like a bug to her.


    But this demon has different aura and appearance you can tell that he was a commander level.


    ¡°I am Claire Gregory of the humad continent, you?¡± Claire


    ¡° Clavis an Half demon giant and devil¡± Clavis


    ¡° Clavis don¡¯t you get bored? Why don¡¯t we fight?¡± Claire


    ¡°Yes, I am very bored, it''s my pleasure to accompany you¡± Clavis


    ¡° I am a general, you?¡± Claire


    ¡°Is the status important? I am a five thousand commander¡± Clavis


    ¡° What! I thought your maximum unit is only one thousand!¡± Claire


    ¡° No, we have ten thousand per unit, I am just a minor commander so don¡¯t mind me¡± Clavis


    Clavis disappeared and reappeared in front of Claire, she was startled in the sudden movement, Claire slash is left sword downward to Clavis.


    Clavis accepts the attack and disappeared again, he reappeared at Claire side and slash her, Claire was hit in her shoulder because that was her blind spot.


    Claire is attacked earlier on her left sword that leave her left side open, so Clavis appeared to her left side to attack her, while her left was occupied to his illusion.


    Claire leaps back and manipulate her mana to stop the bleeding, she looks at Clavis and became serious, she uses her enhancement and charge at him again.


    Using her two swords and mana she fired a cross wave, Clavis uses the same attack, the two cross wave clash together and created a loud boom in the battlefield.


    Many nearby demons and devils soldiers died in the aftermath, the demons and devils that survive started to ru, After firing a cross wave Claire use the dust that covered the battlefield and attack Clovis.


    After seeing the figure of Clovis, she docked and compress her mana on her feet, then slashes her two swords upward, Clovis just used his two swords to block.


    But Claire powerful attack penetrates Clovis sword and was slashed in the chest, he avoids a fatal injury because he knew that the attack can injure him badly. So he uses the force Claire created in her powerful attack to back away with only slight injury.


    ¡° You''re amazing to actually use my own force to escape¡±Claire


    ¡° You''re the one who was amazing to actually execute a powerful sword attack like that¡± Clovis


    ¡°  FUFU, what an interesting fellow¡± Claire


    Claire became serious and used her enhancement, she jumps at Clovis in a high speed thrusting her sword at him.


    Their four sword clash together in the mid air, spark can be seen every contact of their sword, Claire received many small slices on her skin and Clovis was also the same.


    Below the ground the devils and demons watch the fight without blinking, they started to cheer for Clovis, they started to think what is the outcome of their battle.


    In the mid air, Claire decided to leap back, after backing away, she stared at Clovis who was now clearly exhausted.


    Every clash of their sword, Clovis mana was being wasted that cause him to lose in the battle of energy, Clovis looks at Claire with an amazed expression.


    ¡° I lose, you can do what you want to me¡± Clovis


    ¡°Certainly, you lose, can I ask you something?¡± Claire


    ¡° What is it¡±Clovis


    ¡° Are you here to fight or to your family?¡± Claire


    ¡°I am here for my family¡± Clovis


    ¡° FUFU as I thought, you don¡¯t have any killing intent in your sword, your are naive for a demon aren¡¯t you?¡± Claire


    ¡° Well, if you are going to kill me. Can you do it now?¡± Clovis


    ¡°Well, I did not really want to kill you¡± Claire


    ¡°What! You said you do not want to kill me?¡± Clovis


    ¡°Yes¡± Claire


    ¡° You are the naive one here!¡± Clovis


    ¡° FUFU, okay I will leave you here, I am busy killing your own kind. If you want to get revenge for them be strong and find me HAHAH¡± Claire


    Claire laugh as she attacked the watching demons and devils, while Clovis stared at his enemy who was now slaying his army and made a rarely seen smile.


    On the side, there was a man laughing hard, while slaying a demon and devils, every demon and devils was extremely mad at this person and started to bombard an attack on him.


    The man happily receives the attack, on his mouth you could see his blood, the man was laughing hard and exchange an attack between the demons and devils.


    The demons and devils back away from him because of his crazy fight, this man was Hawkins the stupid idiot masochist, Hawkins was disappointed because there is no more enemy attacking him.


    ¡° HAHAHA, what a fight, hey want to go with me?¡± ???


    A muscle man, with of 6 feet, beard, black skin, violet eyes, and two horns on the both sides of his head talk to Hawkins, after hearing the man voice he turn his head and look at the demon.


    ¡° BWAHAHAH it a pleasure¡± Hawkins


    ¡°FUFUFU, yeah a pleasure to fight you¡± ???


    ¡° What is your name anyway?¡± Hawkins


    ¡° Dazzle, you?¡± Dassle


    ¡° Hawkins Muno¡± Hawkins


    Dazzle tosses his sword and make a boxing stance, Hawkins, who saw this toss his sword too, the two stared at each other.


    After a minute, Dassle dash at Hawkins and punch his stomach, Hawkins didn¡¯t dodge and just receive the punch, after the attack hit his stomach, he felt like he was like being hit by a big hammer.


    Hawkins attack his face and Dassle receive it, they started to punch each other without dodging.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡° HAHAHA, Good Good¡± Hawkins


    ¡° HAHAHA your interesting man Hawkins¡± Dassle


    ¡° You too demon..¡± Hawkins


    ¡°Lets fight until one of us left standing¡± Dassle


    ¡° Of course that was my plan to begin with.¡± Hawkins


    They clash together for a long time and both of them fall down in the ground, they stared at the sky while lying in the ground, Hawkins talk.


    ¡°This my first time saw man like you¡± Hawkins


    ¡° Yeah, me too¡± Dassle


    ¡°Want to be friends?¡± Hawkins


    Dazzle look at Hawkins with surprise gaze and said.


    ¡° Of course, if you want¡± Dassle


    They shake hands together and leave the war shoulder to shoulder, while laughing in the battlefield.


    The demons and devils were dumbfounded, two stupid idiot masochist met each other and became friends, they watch the two until they gone at the horizon.


    On the other side, a man with his battle armor was slashing his enemies into two, this man every slash will kill a demon and devils, this man was Junevil.


    The demons and devils stared at each other, they started to attack him with their numbers and surround him, Junevil was surrounded by a demon and devils.


    Junevil rotated his body like a dancer and slice the throat of all the demons and devils who surround him.


    Every demon and devils became terrified to this delicate humad, their numbers reduced to four thousand into two thousand, Gabriel soul has so many skills and technique, so Junevil right now was powerful even without ki.


    Junevil use his mana to compress it in his sword, the sword can now cut a steel without enhancement, Gabriel has the knowledge of the human weakness and fatal organs. The soul who controlled Junevil was using all of this to slay the demons and devils.


    A man with a black long hair, pale skin, red eyes, and sharp teeth was staring at Junevil, he notices the gaze of the creature, so Junevil lift his head and saw a vampire flying above him.


    ¡° Child, you look delicious, but also dangerous¡± Vampire


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡° FUFU i really like to taste your blood right now¡± Vampire


    The vampire came down and look at Junevil.


    ¡° Come, attack me my food¡± Vampire


    Junevil attack the vampire''s neck, the vampire coldly stares at Junevil and raise his hand, he grabs the sword Junevil holding. But got half of his hand cut instead


    ¡°Kuh, what''s up with that sword!¡± Vampire


    ¡°Fool¡± Junevil


    ¡°Bastard¡± Vampire


    The hand of the vampire regrowth and charge at Junevil, using his nail to attack Junevil on his chest and grab his heart, but the Vampire got his hand cut instead as he was starting to howl.


    Junevil appeared in front of him and stab his sword at the vampire head, the vampire dodges and flies above Junevil and wait for his organ to be restored, Junevil just stared coldly at the vampire.


    ¡° How could this humad so strong¡± vampire muttered to himself


    ¡° Are you going to stay there or will I be the who will get you down?¡± Junevil


    ¡° Don¡¯t be arrogant humad!¡± vampire


    After the regeneration was complete, he creates a horde of ice bullet and aim it at Junevil, the horde of ice was coming at Junevil at a high speed. Junevil didn¡¯t dodge instead he deflects every ice coming at him.


    After the horde of ice came to halt, he looks at the vampire who has a big smile on his face, the vampire was mocking Junevil because he can¡¯t attack him in the air.


    Junevil disappeared, the vampire look on him anywhere, but cannot see him.


    The vampire was starting to get a cold sweat, so he decided to retreat, but before he can even do that Junevil was already above him and slash his sword toward the vampire''s neck.


    The vampire head flew off and his body fall on the ground, Junevil approach the vampire body and stab his heart, the vampire body didn¡¯t move any longer so Junevil decided to move to his next killing.


    On the Gabriel sides, the demons and devils were now terrified because of what happen to their commanders, their knees fall to the ground because of the terrifying power that this youth displayed.


    Gabriel tortured the commander in front of their own soldiers, that cause them to be terrified.


    ¡° I need to make our retreat for now, the others are exhausted now¡± Gabriel


    ¡°...¡± Brigitte


    Brigitte was in his embrace, she didn¡¯t say anything because she was shy, Gabriel started to run where is Noa currently at.


    After arriving, she saw Noa slaughters a bunch of the demon while breathing heavily, Gabriel approach Noa.


    ¡°Hey Noa, we need to retreat for now and let the Vanguard defend the border, all of you are exhausted after all¡± Gabriel


    Seeing Gabriel, Noa sigh of relief, she was very tired and exhausted because she keep using her energy non-stop.


    But seeing Brigitte on his embrace, she looks at Gabriel and said.


    ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t do anything to Brigitte right? Noa


    ¡° I am not! What do you think I am? Beast!?¡± Gabriel


    ¡° You are not?¡±


    ¡° I am not....¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Forget about that, Brigitte was exhausted and can¡¯t move right now, I will make a way for all of you to retreat follow me¡± Gabriel


    Noa followed Gabriel, was killing the horde of demons and devils who was blocking their way, Noa''s seeing this could not help, but mutter ¡°what a monster¡±


    While Gabriel is cleaning a whole bunch of bug, they saw Claire, Noa told her to follow Gabriel. Claire said the same thing as Noa when they saw Gabriel, killing a whole bunch of demons and devils.


    After that they saw Jin, fainted because of his mana exhaustion, Gabriel carried him into his shoulder while attacking all of the demons and devils, some commanders attack Gabriel. But they instantly became a meat patty.


    The retreat of Gabriel companion was successful, they saw the vanguards in front of the border, Gabriel handed Jin and Brigitte to Claudia who welcome them.


    Junevil already retreated under the order of Gabriel through his connection to his own soul. Hawkins and his new friend were drinking beer inside the border.


    Many soldiers block the path of Hassle, but Hawkins gave his order not to interfere with their affair and decided to drink beer inside, Gabriel, who saw this was happy to Hawkins who saw his own kind.


    Gabriel and Pola join the vanguards to guard the border, against the incoming demons and devils, Claudia became worried for Pola safety, but Gabriel reassures her that nothing will happen to her.


    Claudia decided to let it go because he trusts Gabriel very much, Gabriel was now very delight because he had killed more than thirty percent of their army, Gabriel''s mana pool was expanded again.


    Gabriel has an infinite money supply, the army was within their range, their number was reduced into one hundred ten thousand.


    The humad soldiers who saw the armies swallowed their saliva because that army can still trample them, but they are delighted that Gabriel was still on their side.


    Gabriel was ready to use his plan for the future journey with his companion.

 Chapter 18- The man who hold everything part 2

    Chapter 18- The man who holds everything part 2


    Gabriel POV


    I am outside of the border with the soldiers and Pola If you are asking me why did I show my inhuman strength? Because if I keep on acting like a youth who has the strength of an ordinary general like Hawkins.


    The humad continent is already be done for, how could I bear to lose my toy because I keep hiding my whole strength, I only used a fraction of my strength to not get their suspicion that I was a GOD.


    How could I explain that I was the GOD of this world, but came from the earth?


    I want to avoid troublesome thing like that, what if their attitude at me change, so I only used this much strength to protect them from harm.


    I can just explain to them I was a martial artist on the earth and strong as that, I want to enjoy the travel with these four heroes because it was fun FUFU, some trouble may arise. But I think we will be fine.


    Damn this humad, their population in this continent was only eight hundred thousand, the soldiers remaining were only two hundred thousand, most of the people of this continent was an ordinary citizen.


    Many humad became a slave for demons in demon continent some became a sex slave, tell me, does this humad have a chance against this number of demons and devils without me?


    Of course not, that is why I showed my inhuman strength, so they will have a hope of living and will keep their morale.


    I can¡¯t fight with a soldier that already gave up resisting, so on the way to the border I showed my strength to give a hope and raise their morale, I am amazing, right?


    FUFU now that they saw my strength and massacre a whole bunch of demon, they became confident, now they will sacrifice their life to protect this border.


    During the war, I already found out Brigitte fifth spirit and her condition to switch with her soul, her fifth spirit was my father Gahad ¡°King of the GOD¡± creation a guardian who protects the city of GODS.


    But because of my father defeat, they sealed him and started to hunt me, the guardians can¡¯t do anything to many GODS that hunting me.


    The guardians, birth was extremely low, if they want to produce a child, they need to find another race that can become their partner.


    They can make a child with other races, but the child will not be pure, causing their child to receive only a half of their power and can only grow four wings.


    When a pure guardian became adult their wings will grow into eight and their power will become incomparable to GODS, so many GODS decided to submit to my father and became their king, but many powerful GODS didn¡¯t accept his throne and revolt.


    A guardian can¡¯t remain in this world without any supply of mana, my father created a world for them.


    The spirits world.


    The guardians can materialize in this world, because of the mana that their summoner gives them, just like what happen with Brigitte.


    Brigitte doesn''t have enough mana to maintain the guardian in this world for a long time because her mana pool was still small if you are asking me to summon all of the guardians now.


    I can certainly do that, if I gave them my protection, I can make them materialize in this world forever.


    Most of the guardians are arrogant, if you are not strong enough, they will not make a contract with you.


    But I am really amazed at Brigitte achievements, to actually create a contract with a four wings guardian, what an admirable child.


    Regarding the condition to switch Brigitte soul was, if she laugh the soul will begin to switch, you are surprised, right?


    Honestly, I am surprised too, what kind of condition is that!?


    The condition was extremely harsh, you can not even laugh, when I make my extreme incredible joke. Who laugh with me?


    Well, I can¡¯t do anything about it, I will just ask Brigitte if she wants to be separated to that other soul.


    I have my plan for so many things regarding our journey, I plan to make Eugene submit to me and follow my order, why?


    Because my spy told me, that the demon queen was being controlled by the other generals, Eugene was the only Generals who are loyal to her.


    Some noble and duke were loyal, but the enemy faction was large enough, that they cannot even reject their order.


    So the queen became a puppet because the royal family was absolute, they did not take the throne for their selves.


    The rule of their GODDESS was, only a member of the royal family can sit the throne, so the option they did was to make a little girl sit on the throne and control her, they even plan to make her marry their son to produce a royal family as their grandson.


    Those bugs are really a trash If I want to travel to the demon continent without trouble. I need to make Eugene submit to me because that is the only plan I can come up to.


    I don¡¯t really want these four heroes to kill a helpless girl, can¡¯t I? And it¡¯s not bad to keep a demon queen EHEH, I wonder what she looks like?


    If she was hot with big breast, I really want to keep her FUFU, I wonder if those generals are at the level of demi-GODS.


    If this Eugene was at the level of demi-GODS, my job on the continent will be easy, so I don¡¯t really want to kill these Eugene and his rank, ten thousand commanders.


    Because of these reasons, I even healed Terra, so we can keep more powerful ally to keep their queen safe.


    What will I do, if the queen already died after I came to the demon continent, I do not want to waste my time just to get a demon sword alone.


    I want an additional toy too, well, for now, let¡¯s kill these demons and devils to protect this humads.


    ¡° Are you sure, will we be fine?¡± Pola


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t trust me?¡± Gabriel


    ¡° That¡¯s fine, I will protect you if this gets dangerous¡± Gabriel


    I smiled at her, she became red as a tomato, FUFU child you are so cute.


    I pat her head and started to calm her down, she looks at me with the look of saying, ¡°pet me more¡± what a cute dog this is, really.


    The demon army was now within our vision, I look at the tense army behind me, hey are you soldiers or not?


    These guys are pathetic, I could see their legs trembling, its time to wake them up.


    ¡° Soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Y..YES!¡±


    ¡°I repeat SOLDIERS!¡±


    ¡°YES SIR!¡±


    ¡° Do not worry, I will be with you if we die our family and friends will die too¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Do you want that to happen?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°NO sir!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be a scaredy-cat, become a tiger who will devour his prey, do not worry, I am alongside with you if you die I will get your revenge and let your family live peacefully¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Y.. Yes.. Sir!!


    Hey, that¡¯s disgusting, you don''t have to cry, right?


    And wipe up your snot! Are you really a soldier? Are you sure that all of you are not a kinder garden!


    I sigh inwardly, well, at least they got their confidence and hope back.


    ¡°SOLDIERS THE DEMONS AND DEVILS ARE HERE CHARGE!¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Pola comes with me and don''t get far away¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Yes, master, but why?¡±


    ¡° If you carelessly killed their soldiers and meet up with a ten thousand commander, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety, so don¡¯t go far away from me¡± Gabriel


    She blushes, FUFU well, I am a romantic person after all.


    I took my huge sword on my back and charge at the demons and devils, some of them were terrified of me, What did I do?


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    These fucking demons and devils are you joking with me? I didn¡¯t do anything yet, all of you are sweating bullet like crazy!


    I lift my huge sword and slash it downwards, the demons and devils that got hit were cut in half, after slashing downwards I rotate my sword to make it into a bat and swing it to the demons and devils.


    The demons and devils who got hit by my swing turned into meat paste, some flew out in the sky, HAHA I hit a home run!


    I look at Pola who was now stabbing their chest and slashing their neck, black blood was now starting to spurt in the battlefield, I embrace her.


    ¡°what!¡± Pola


    And she was surprised, well, naturally if you are suddenly embraced by someone you will be surprised.


    ¡° Do not worry, I will just spin, there is a possibility that I can hit you, so grab tightly¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Grab tightly this is going to be dizzy ride FUFU¡± Gabriel


    I am now gathering my ki on my lower body and make a stance to increase the speed of my spin momentum when my ki was enough making forty spins forward I stop and start spinning, I was like a grass cutter, the demons and devils were now being cut into two.


    In my first spin, I killed more than twenty demons and devils, the more spin I made the more demons and devils was killed.


    When I was in my fourth spin, the speed and power increase, at my seven spins I made a small whirlwind around my body.


    On my tenth spin, the whirlwind becomes stronger and made a suction force that¡¯s made me like a black hole pulling them, at my twentieth spin the whirlwind became a tornado and some demons and devils were suck upward spinning in the air.


    At my thirtieth spin the tornado increases its suction force, many demons and devils started to find something they could hold to maintain their feet, but it was in vain they were sucked into the tornado.


    I look at humad soldiers, to see if they were fine, as expected, they were fine, I ordered them to bring a heavy shield that covered their whole body.


    They plant their shield on the ground to not get dragged by the tornado I made, well, they are far away from me anyway.


    About six hundred meters, I look at Pola, if she was okay.


    But she was holding her mouth to not throw up, holy shit! Did I overdo it?


    At my fortieth spin, the tornado became stronger and increase its height to fifty meters, you could see many demons and devils spinning at the tornado.


    I finally halt my spin, the demons, and devils who was on the ground fall to their knees, they look at the impossible scene happening in front of them.


    Certainly, it''s impossible, but not in my case.


    Because I am holding a huge sword, that make me gather more air and make a whirlwind, then made it into a tornado.


    Well, it¡¯s impossible to do this if you didn¡¯t gather enough ki on your lower body, that keeps your body spinning.


    Pola throws up and looks at me displease at my action, well, certainly even a spirit''s level martial artist will throw up, if they spin forty times that increase its speed per spin.


    Well, I apologize to her and said, if I did not do that many soldiers will die.


    So I need to reduce their numbers so that our soldiers can keep up, we are still inside the tornado I made.


    I look above and duck, I gather my ki again in my lower body, I jump at the tornado I made and ride it.


    I lift my huge sword and compress the ki in the edge, with the force of the tornado, I made my body rotate with it.


    If you are asking me, why I am fine? I cut my nerve to not feel any dizziness.


    This is not a cheat, it¡¯s hard work on each of my reincarnation, this kind of achievement alone would not make me proud.


    Because many people out in the universe can do this much, why can¡¯t I? And on earth, someone can do this with ki.


    In the earth, the martial artist has many levels.


    It¡¯s starting with.


    Beginner level


    Apprentice level


    Expert level


    Master level


    Grandmaster level


    Spirit Level


    Earth Level


    Heaven Level


    My level right now still belonged to Earth level, the Heaven level was hard to reach.


    If you do not have a certain method, you can¡¯t advance on a certain level I don¡¯t know if there are more levels above the Heaven level, I didn¡¯t meet them yet.


    So I don''t know, don¡¯t think of me as overpowered in the earth, but in this world, you could call me that.


    Beside GODS, there are no mortals can defeat me in this world, even GODS can¡¯t if I use my divine power with my body right now.


    I am currently slaughtering my way to the demons and devils who was spinning with me, every demon and devils that got caught at my huge sword, was cut into two.


    The humads and demon army were watching my slaughter above, FUFU what a pathetic guy, I can sense Eugene gaze at me.


    Certainly, this powerful gaze was belong to demi-GODS look likes I will have a hard time fighting him with my body strength alone, but where is the fun if all of your enemies was a bug to you like these demons and devils.


    I am currently thinking, where are those guys who became a demi-GODS in the humad race? Those humad race demi-GODS surely join the war happen six hundred years ago.


    If not, at least they are still living right now and protecting their race, sigh so that¡¯s why this world magic was in decline.


    Those old things banish, huh,


    The demi-GODS are mortals that have the power of GODS, but not powerful as the real GODS, like GODS the demi-GODS doesn¡¯t age.


    In other words, they are immortal who can live, as long as they are alive.


    Now a demi-GOD was staring at me, FUFU what a powerful gaze, certainly if this person conquers the whole humad continent he can do it alone without an army.


    So those who was controlling that queen, was also a demi-GOD, huh


    But they can¡¯t match me before I can go to the demon continent with the four heroes, many months or years was needed.


    At that time, I have already fused much of my energy into my soul and body, so I didn¡¯t think of them as a natural threat.


    The real threat was those beings that damn who knows where and what they are, I only know that they can control a GOD if they wanted to play in a certain world.


    Won¡¯t you get angry, if you got played with, killed your mother and destroy your body traveling in multi-universe just to get some strength to get revenge from them?


    I am pretty damn angry! Because of those being my mother and lance died, I can¡¯t even do a single damn thing!


    While I am being angry, I notice some of my divine power was leaking, so I immediately calm down and hide my divine power.


    The tornado, stop and disappeared, I drop on the ground with so many half corpses with me, after landing I look at Eugene.


    ¡° HAHA, I didn¡¯t expect a demi-GOD still exist in the humad race¡± Eugene


    ¡° FUFU, well, did I?¡±


    ¡°Give up and just surrender, this will be a pointless battle between us¡± Eugene


    With body falling from the sky, I stared at Eugene, we are covered with black blood of the demons.


    Eugene stared back at me, he unsheathes his sword and looks at me.


    ¡° Well then, shall we start?¡±

 Chapter 19- The man who can hold everything Final

    Chapter 19- The man who can hold everything Final


    Gabriel POV


    ¡° Well, shall we start?¡±


    Eugene unsheathe his sword, I lift my huge sword and pointed it at him, he disappeared in my sight.


    He was coming at me, every step he make leave an after-image, as expected of a demi-GODS I need to use my eighty percent body strength to be on far with him.


    Eugene appeared in front of me, he slashes his sword at my chest, I block it with my huge sword.


    The slash of Eugene made the ground on my back splinter, when our huge sword and his met together a spark can be seen, I jump up to the sky and fall down in a high speed that I can muster.


    While falling down, Eugene watches me calmly in the ground and wait for my body to fall down, as my huge sword touch the ground Eugene was nowhere to be seen.


    With the sound of the boom, the ground exploded and made a thirty-meter hole in the ground, the demons and devils who was nearby at my attack was reduced to nothing.


    Dust covered the battlefield, I notice Eugene presence behind me and jumped up in the sky again, Eugene jump as well.


    We clash in the sky with my huge sword and his sword, every contact a loud sound of metal rustling can be heard, every clash we made the clouds disperse.


    We even made a shock wave, that made the soldiers step back, Eugene stared at me with a calm and serious gaze.


    ¡° Didn¡¯t you participate the war?¡± Eugene


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°FUFU, those old fool, didn¡¯t let you participate, right?¡± Eugene


    ¡° What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡° They left the younger one for those new generation¡± Eugene


    ¡° I see¡±


    ¡° You really don¡¯t know?¡± Eugene


    ¡° Well, yeah¡±


    ¡° What a powerful demi-GOD you are¡± Eugene


    Eugene retracts his sword and we land in the nearby mountain and stared at each other, the mountain was a distance away in the border, Eugene thrust his sword at me.


    I dodge it with side steps and slash his body, as my huge sword got through at him, I notice that it was only an after-image.


    He was already in my back, slashing his swords downward at me, I rotate my feet and dodge sideward.


    I swing my huge sword at him, he was surprised about my fraction movement, but he blocks my attack.


    He got blown away in the force of my huge sword and sent out flying, i increase my speed and appeared behind him, he blocks it again.


    But this time he wasn''t blown away, I notice that he was now coated in glowing red, he countered my attack and swing his sword sideward to attack me.


    I block it, but he sent my body flying, he suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front me and slash his sword at my head. I use my own enhancement and block.


    After blocking it, we exchange so many sword blow that made the mountain flat, I heard many soldiers and demons gasp in a cold air.


    We stare at each other for a while, Eugene breaks it and said.


    ¡° So you know those old thing Enhancement skill, huh¡± Eugene


    Actually, this is just a normal enhancement, sorry to disappoint you, what I want to say.


    But do you think, I would say that I used a normal enhancement and he used the demi-GOD enhancement skill! He will think of me as a joke, do I have to embarrass myself to say that, no way!


    ¡° Ha-ha, you too, I didn¡¯t think you will know their enhancement after so many years¡±


    ¡° Well, they leave a scroll at us to learn a demi-GOD skill¡± Eugene


    ¡° Aren¡¯t you lucky to have a skill¡±


    ¡° Of course we are! And you are not¡± Eugene


    Eugene disappeared again, this time he did not attack me with one attack, but an eight attack with different kind of power.


    He slashed me with his sword at the side after I block it, he slide it down, I used my huge sword to lift his sword attack aiming at my legs.


    After attempting to counter his second attack, my huge sword didn¡¯t touch his sword, but instead it goes upward attacking my chin along with my head.


    I return my huge sword to standing position to block it, after hitting my huge sword, he slides it upward, I notice that he was aiming at my hand and so I decided to parry it.


    After his sword was parried I made his hand go upward, I notice some opening, but suddenly he rotates his body and attack me with a spin.


    I block the spin attack, but got blown back by the force of the spin attack, he was not even finish yet, he dashes at me.


    While my body is flying, he docked and focus his energy to his lower body, he jumps at me slashing his sword upward.


    I bring down my huge sword to block it, after hitting my huge sword, I was blown away upward.


    I notice that he disappeared again, then reappeared above me, rotating my body to block his next attack.


    I saw him, slash his sword downward as I was expecting, the slash was so powerful that made me fall into the ground at the speed of light.


    My body crash on the ground and made a big crater along with my body, if not for my crystal like body, I would already die.


    Lifting my head, I saw his sword thrust, I roll my body to dodge the attack.


    The attack hit the ground and made a loud bang, I was blown three hundred meters away by the force, the dust was cleared up.


    I saw Eugene standing on the ground, with a huge hole in the ground and lava flowing out of it, Eugene cast his gaze at me.


    ¡° I didn¡¯t not think you could survive that attack, are you sure, you are humad demi-GOD?¡± Eugene


    ¡° FUFU, what a powerful attack you have there¡±


    I saw Eugene use ice magic to the lava and earth magic to cover it, i gaze at him and said.


    ¡° aren¡¯t you a naive one?¡±


    ¡° this will cost my army to be roasted¡± Eugene


    Eugene cast his gaze at me.


    ¡°And you will do the same¡± Eugene


    ¡°FUFU, on our first meeting, you certainly know me well¡±


    ¡° let just say, that what a good general will do¡± Eugene


    ¡° Honorable¡±


    ¡° Enough, lets us continue¡± Eugene


    ¡° well, can i request something?¡±


    ¡° As a reward for your strength that equal to me, I will allow it¡± Eugene


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡° If I win this battle, can you serve me?¡±


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA¡± Eugene


    ¡° Well?¡±


    ¡° Okay, that''s amusing, that is if you defeat me¡± Eugene


    ¡° Be prepared, I will get a little serious¡±


    Now I send enhancement technique on my blood flow, spreading it with every bit of my muscle and bones, then change my body enhancement into demi-GOD level enhancement.


    Eugene look at me in surprise, I can¡¯t really use technique with the weapon I have, so I will have to use pure strength.


    Huge sword is better for war not for one on one battle, my speed right now was ten fold than before, I suddenly appeared behind him.


    I attack him with my huge sword in spin attack, he blocks it, but he got blown away.


    The ground where he was standing disappeared and change into deep crevice, I dash at him and appeared in his back, i swing my sword like a bat.


    He got hit because the speed I am using right now, even for a demi-GOD, he was sent flying in the sky in a highest speed.


    I gather my energy on my foot and jump, in an instant i appeared on his side, I lift my sword upward then attack him downwards.


    Because of my attack earlier, he almost fainted, so he did not have the chance to react to my attack , my huge sword was smashed at him.


    His body was sent to the ground with a huge boom the sound of the explosion resounded in the border, I look at Eugene energy, it looks so weak, so I waved my hand to produce a wind that cleared the fog I created.


    After the fog cleared up, I saw him stuck in the crater, his body was now in a bad condition.


    Look likes I overdo do it, well, let¡¯s heal him anyway before it became too late.


    I approach Eugene, he looks at me, his gaze became weak and his eyes light became dim.


    I really overdo it, I do not need to worry, I can fully heal him anyway.


    ¡°FUFU, You lost¡±


    ¡°...Ce.. rtanely I lost, you hold back at beginning?¡± Eugene


    ¡°Well, you could say that ha-ha¡±


    I let out a dry laugh, I can¡¯t say that I only used my body strength and not my divine power, what would he feel about it.


    If I said yeah, I only used my body strength, well, let us be honest anyway.


    Well, by doing it, he can trust me you know.


    Yeah, yeah so that he can trust me not to torture him by using verbal, hey do not think like I am sort of a demon, I am a human like you.


    FUFU enough about that, let talk to Eugene, who was waiting for my answer.


    ¡° To tell you the truth, I only used my body strength FUFU¡±


    ¡°Wh!¡±Eugene


    As I thought he was surprised, that is a natural reaction, if you were a demi-GOD what would you feel if you got beaten by a mortal body alone?


    ¡° Is it true¡± Eugene


    ¡° Well, yeah, I want to test my body limit so I didn¡¯t use divine power¡±


    ¡° So that¡¯s why, I didn¡¯t feel any divinity in you¡± Eugene


    ¡° Let me heal you for now¡±


    I stretch out my hand and touch his forehead, upon my touch his body glowed in green light, I distance myself and look at him.


    After the green light fades, Eugene body was fully healed without any injuries, but his clothes were completely tattered.


    Hey, can¡¯t you cover that, your dick was showing men, Damn this guy.


    ¡° Hey, can¡¯t you cover yourself for now?¡±


    ¡°Ooh, now that you mention, that''s why I felt my body was cool¡± Eugene


    My goodness is this guy serious, are you into that man?


    ¡° Anyway, what kind of healing is that, it completely healed me, even demi-GOD can¡¯t do that?¡± Eugene


    Certainly, if your mana was not a divine mana like me, you cannot a fully a person like that, unless you have a unique ability, ability of healing like those priestess in a temple or received the power of a certain dead GOD.


    ¡° That is my unique ability¡±


    I smiled at him, I didn¡¯t lie, that is my own ability that I learn when I was reincarnated and became a priestess.


    I will not go further in explanation, that is my embarrassing past, when I was a woman.


    ¡° You lose, so you will go with your words and serve me right?¡±


    ¡° Yes, before that I need to do something in my continent¡± Eugene


    Damn it, just serve me and you will resolve everything, when i came to your continent you damn guy.


    ¡° That¡¯s exactly why, I need you to serve me¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eugene


    ¡° When we go to your continent, you need to help and shelter us¡±


    ¡° Why would I do that?¡± Eugene


    ¡° Just listen to me first, damn it¡±


    He shut up and look at me, Good boy you need to be disciplined on how to respect your elders, stupid guy.


    ¡° I will help you kill those guys, who are controlling your queen¡±


    ¡°You... How do you know that!?¡± Eugene


    ¡°I have my own spy, you know¡±


    ¡° Even so, you cannot know our queen identity, unless you are in higher status. You do not mean that your spy is actually a most trusted retainer?¡± Eugene


    ¡° do you know the spy name Russle?¡±


    ¡° I...it can¡¯t be¡± Eugene


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he was my spy¡±


    ¡° h...how...he was loyal to our queen, why would he serve someone who is not belong to the royal family?¡± Eugene


    ¡°fool, he did not betray your queen, he loyally serve me because he want me to help your queen¡±


    I lied, that Russle was completely loyal by me, because he was on my soul control.


    ¡° is that so¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡± by the way, who and what are you?¡± Eugene


    ¡° i didn¡¯t hear anything about humad having a demi-GOD like you in this continent¡± Eugene


    ¡° Well, you certainly do not know about me¡±


    ¡° But now you will know, I am Gabriel, the man who will hold everything¡±


    He was in a daze at my words, after this my journey will begin with the four heroes.


    I wonder, how fun and exciting is it, traveling all of the continent woo just imagining about it makes my blood boil.


    But the continent that i really want to go right now, was the Valkyrie continent with full of onee-san type woman, FUFUFU.


    Valkyrie continent here I come!

 Chapter 20- Mortals Point of View. Volume 1 end

    Chapter 20- Mortals Point Of View


    Demon POV


    Our numbers decrease dramatically because of the eight monsters of the humad race, we expected this war will go smoothly but now I am not very confident of myself.


    Right now, a humad was currently slaughtering us, every spin he made many of us will die. He was like a tornado sucking us at him to get ourselves killed.


    We are now looking at the impossible thing happen in front of us, the humad create a tornado and suck our comrade.


    Our comrade was now spinning non-stop in that tornado just by looking at it, you would throw up.


    We are holding the big tree to not get ourselves sucked in that tornado, the humad was riding the tornado, he was cutting our comrade into two without change from his expression.


    He was like the GOD of death itself, the tornado halted, the humad landed on the ground with the corpse of our comrade. General Eugene stared at the human and said.


    ¡° HAHA, I didn¡¯t expect a demi-GOD still exist in the humad race¡± Eugene


    I was surprised that the humad race has on demi-GOD.


    Now we are scared if that humad was really a demi-GOD, then this war was like a one-sided slaughter.


    We rejoice because of the arrival of our General, even if he was a demi-GOD, he doesn''t have the slightest chance against our General who live longer than the any of us.


    General Eugene disappeared, after a few second he was already in front of the humad demi-GOD.


    When General Eugene sword and huge sword touch the ground will be destroyed.


    Looking into the sky and saw the humad was currently falling to the ground while his huge was above him. The humad smash the huge sword at General Eugene.


    The ground trembled, looking at the scene where the humad smash his huge sword.


    Gulping a mouthful saliva, the ground that was flat earlier was now a deep wide crater. My friend who was the battle range has his body reduce into nothingness while his head was rolled at ground.


    My face right now was pale as paper, what would happen to us if that human win against General Eugene?


    I shake off my thought and decided to trust our General strength.


    The humad and General Eugene jump in the sky.


    Looking at the clear sky, our general and humad did not still stop their clash, after a while they descend on the mountain far in the border.


    We could not longer see them, I look at my scattered comrade, saw that our numbers can be counted on hand.


    We are now at least more than forty thousand.


    In a blink of an eye, our numbers of one hundred ten thousand were reduced into forty thousand, because of a single demi-GOD.


    How terrifying, if I ever encounter a demi-GOD and angered him, I will give up on resisting and just let him kill me.


    Looking at the humad soldiers was now charging at us, their morale has risen because of that youth.


    The humad soldiers were slaughtering us one by one, so we decided to fight back to save our lives and gain victory.


    While our General was fighting with that humad.


    The ground shakes again, looking at the mountain that completely high before was now small and flat.


    The ground stop shaking, the humad soldiers made a battle cry and charge at us, the trust they had with that humad was beyond comrade.


    This humad was admirable, but we made our own battle cry, to support our general who was now fighting for us.


    Suddenly we saw a woman with dark blue hair and eyes, the nearby soldiers were now being slaughtered by her, now she was in front of me.


    I gave up on resisting and let her kill me to end this nightmare, I waited and waited, but nothing happens. Then I saw the woman fighting with a demon who has two sharp horns on both his head and a woman who has pale skin.


    I sigh in relief, we continued our battle with the humad, suddenly all of us halted.


    I saw my comrade, looking at the mountain, a figure was coming at us at full speed, upon the arrival of that figure.


    We saw a humad youth with a silver and golden eyes staring at us, we shivered and fall to our knees, the war finally ended.


    The humad who was on the verge of destruction was completely saved by this, thin and young boy, we give up on resisting and let them end our lives.


    We heard a loud battle cry and saw a demon, vampire, elf, and devils charge at the youth, they did not stop fighting for their pride.


    Looking at this, we decided to end our lives fighting, we stand up and charge at the humad who was currently slaughtering us.


    But suddenly, the youth stands in front of us, we look at the fifteen soldiers who charge at him and saw them in the ground with foam in their mouth. The youth smiled at us.


    I notice that I can¡¯t move my body, I felt that I was flying, Then after a second I saw my body lying on the ground without its head.


    My head falls on the ground as my life comes to its end....


    ................


    Claudia POV


    At the top of the border wall, I saw Brigitte change of attitude, I walk up to her and said.


    ¡° Brigitte, are you fine?¡±


    ¡° I... Yes¡± Brigitte


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous,¡±


    ¡° But Gabriel was... Fighting with those scary demons¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry, he will be fine¡±


    ¡°True?¡± Brigitte


    ¡°Come on and get up, let¡¯s watch him¡±


    ¡° Okay¡±


    Looking at Gabriel, who was giving his speech to increase the morale of the soldiers, I wonder how he do that, now the soldiers were filled with motivation and killing intent to protect the borders.


    I saw Gabriel patting Pola head. I wish I was the one who was on Gabriel side right now.


    Gabriel was a mysterious person, he was strong. He was hiding a lot of things on us.


    But I did not ask because I want himself to tell us his secret someday Noa walk between us and gaze at Gabriel. I can¡¯t get this is girl really!


    When we are not on the battlefield, she behaves like a matured woman would do, when she was at the battlefield, she was like a child who has gone crazy.


    While I was in thought about Noa, Gabriel charge at the horde of demons and devils who has the numbers of one hundred ten thousand , I realise that Pola did not leave Gabriel side.


    Gabriel promised me that he will protect her, so I thought!


    What are you doing you damn pervert! You two were in the war! Do you have the time to do that and why do you that only with her!


    What am I thinking, you stupid queen, do you have the time to think that kind of thing. I glance at everyone to see their reaction.


    Brigitte was now red as a tomato, hey your reaction told me what are you thinking! You probably think about the time when Gabriel was embracing you, right!? What I want to say, but I can¡¯t really say that because it¡¯s embarrassing.


    Noa has a jealous smile, eh, what happen to you this past few day! I thought you did not have the slightest interest in this kind of things! Gabriel, what the hell are you doing!


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Well, whatever, I look at a Phila and saw her dangerous smile. I did not see anything, so do not ask me.


    Gabriel was now starting to spin, every demon and devils he across was now cut into two, Gabriel what the hell are you! You''re killing the demons and devils like you are just weeding a grass!


    As his spin increase, he created a whirlwind then became a tornado, I let out a sigh of defeat and just look at Gabriel who was inside the tornado.


    I saw him smiling, he was enjoying this, don¡¯t you think? How can he endure that, Even I will throw up anytime I imagine myself spinning inside the tornado.


    Well, forget about that! The thing he made a tornado was impossible, to begin with! I look at Noa to question her.


    ¡° Noa¡±


    ¡° What¡± Noa


    ¡° Are the people from your world are a monster who can create a tornado whenever they want?¡±


    ¡° no, there are some people who can do that, when their strength reach a certain level¡± Noa


    ¡° So Gabriel was on that certain level?¡±


    ¡° I do not know, perhaps he does¡± Noa


    ¡°Noa do you know something about Gabriel?¡± Philia


    ¡°Well, did he not tell you, he was a martial artist in our world?¡± Noa


    ¡° No, he did not¡± Philia


    Philia your expression is scary, please stop that.


    ¡° Well, he said, he did not want to tell you because he doesn''t want to you get involved and get hurt, Philia is a very important person to me. So I do not want her to be worried about me. He said¡± Noa


    She blush, Gabriel, are you sure, you are not a monster? Like some beast or something?


    ¡° Well, Gabriel doesn''t really need to be worried, right?¡± Philia


    Philia was gone to her own world, I decided to ignore her and watch Gabriel slaughter the demons and devils.


    Gabriel falls into the ground, Eugene was now talking with him, I could not hear it because we are far away from them.


    Eugene suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of Gabriel, I got worried because Eugene strength was no joke.


    Eugene attack his sword to Gabriel, I sigh of relief when Gabriel block his attack, I felt the ground tremble.


    I look at where Gabriel and saw the ground split, what a powerful attack, just what are you really Gabriel to block an attack like that.


    Noa suddenly talks.


    ¡° I suspect that Gabriel was already an Earth level ki martial artist¡± Noa


    ¡° What kind of level are you talking about?¡±


    ¡° Our strength was divided into many levels, Gabriel shows the power of the Earth level right now, The Earth level was the last step to go through Heaven level¡± Noa


    ¡°They said, if you obtain the strength of the Heaven level you can even destroy the world¡± Noa


    ¡° I thought your world was ordinary, I did not think there are more monsters exist on your world¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am at least at the Grandmaster level, I am really amazed at Gabriel to reach that kind of level at that age, truly admirable¡± Noa


    Noa''s eyes were sparkling every time she mentions Gabriel.


    At least Gabriel can further improve, he can now travel safely on their journey.


    I was worried that Gabriel will put himself in danger, because in this world, there are more dangerous people they will encounter.


    Now, seeing Gabriel strength, I believe their journey into demon continent will be more safe and successful, I look at Gabriel who jumps into the sky.


    Is a humad can jump high as that without magic? Really, their world seemed like dangerous than us, Noa said their life on earth was peaceful because they have no war. I really want to make this world like that.


    But that dream was far to be true, so I need to focus on our race survival, Gabriel was falling and smashed his sword downward.


    Upon the touch of his huge sword at the ground, it made a loud bang and create a shock wave that reached even in the border, when the dust cleared up, a deep wide crater can be seen.


    The horde of demons and devils who was there earlier was reduced to nothingness, Gabriel jump in the sky again, this time, Eugene jump as well.


    As they clash above a shock wave can be seen in our naked eyes, when the clash halted they descend in the mountain.


    The demons and devils were in a daze at the scene in front of them, I saw it as a chance to kill these demons and devils, I glance at the soldiers and ordered them.


    ¡°Soldiers attack the demons and devils while they are scattered, we will go home with a victory on our hands¡±


    ¡° Yes, your majesty!¡±


    The soldiers attack the demon who was in a daze, I notice Noa jump on the ground and run into the demons and devils, I really can¡¯t understand this person!


    Noa beheaded all of the demons and devils she encounters, all of the soldiers have a high morale because of Gabriel, suddenly a powerful presence emerges among the soldiers.


    A fifteen strong aura exploded in the battlefield, so they are the ten thousand commanders that Claire is talking about, they killed many of our soldiers in a moment.


    The demons and devils who was being suppressed before regained their morale and fight back, but our soldiers did not get scared or concern on the consequence that they will die in this war.


    They push the demons and devils, and killed many of them, the thirteen commanders were on their slaughter. Noa was currently fighting two of them.


    She was at a disadvantage as I can see it, she cannot attack and can only defend, I notice the soldiers and demon army was looking at the mountain where Gabriel is currently at.


    I look at the mountain and saw a light that currently coming at us, when the light descended, I saw a boy who has a majestic aura standing at the soldiers and the demon army above.


    He was a being that stands above everything, a being who can hold everything, a silver and gold eyes were currently looking at the demons and devils below.


    The demons and devils were shrieking in fear when they saw Gabriel, eyes and smile, those eyes that like devouring everything he spotted and a smile that can kill just by looking at it.


    The fifteen commanders did not get affected by Gabriel''s majestic auras, they charge at him to kill him, Gabriel tossed his huge sword in front of me.


    Gabriel attacks them with his fist and palm, Gabriel attacks them in their chin, chest, and neck, one by one they fall on the ground with foam at their mouth.


    Five of the commanders was even a female, but Gabriel did not pay attention to them and just attack them without mercy, as I was about to ask why he did not kill them.


    He dashes at the remaining demons and devils, and kill them while grinning I shivered when I saw that grin of his, every demon and devils were massacred by Gabriel.


    None of them remain alive, beside from those fifteen people he attacks earlier, Gabriel was now walking at us.


    He smiled at me, I also smiled at him to return his smile.


    ¡° We¡¯ve won¡± Gabriel


    He declared.....

 Chapter 20.1- The life of Braum

    Chapter 20.1- The life of Braum


    My name is Braum, a martial artist that belongs to the Xiacai clan, I am currently serving the weak and crippled lady of the Xiacai family.


    This is my twenty-seventh reincarnation after I died as a hero.


    In the clan, I am the powerful martial artist you could see, this is because of the knowledge I possessed on my reincarnations.


    Mana doesn''t exist from this world.


    But ki exists, ki came from the vitality of the world and human body. We borrow the ki to make our body stronger.


    The ranking system of this worlds was on how much ki you cultivate in your dantian, it begins with:


    Beginner realm


    Apprentice realm


    Master realm


    Nascent realm


    True profound realm


    Spirit realm


    Earth realm


    Sky realm


    Emperor''s realm


    Why am I serving the clan?


    Well, because of this lady that I was currently protecting, she was the only person I swore to protect.


    I was born without a family, my family died after being born, some sect slaughtered our clan to get their revenge.


    So I ended up serving this family as a male servant.


    If I want to leave this clan, I already did it a long time ago, but I am worried about this lady of mine. Since childhood, she stayed by my side and protected me.


    She was the person who brings books and ki cultivation to me, she is the only person who ever cared for me.


    In this clan, they mocked her because she cannot cultivate ki for an unknown reason.


    I studied every solution to fix her problem, but only came up with one solution and that is to sacrifice my own cultivation to transfer it to her.


    I dare not to do it yet because I was worried that after my strength disappeared, no one can protect her on harm, many clan members wanted her to disappear.


    So I decided to keep my strength and look for an alternative solution, I even suggested to leave this place and live in the mountain together.


    But she rejected my idea because she doesn''t want to leave her father and mother who love her so much.


    ¡° Braum, are you listening¡±???


    ¡° Oh, sorry Rin what is it?¡±


    ¡° I told you not to have an idea like that again¡± Rin


    ¡° But if you keep living here you will die someday, because of those damn old elders!¡±


    ¡° I am fine Braum, I do not want to cause trouble for you, I also don''t want my father and mother to be alone¡± Rin


    ¡° But your father can''t do anything against those old damn elders¡±


    ¡° FUFU, are you that worried about me?¡± Rin


    ¡° Of course, I am!¡±


    ¡° Then protect me with all of your might, I know you are the strongest member of our clan or even in this whole continent Braum¡± Rin


    ¡° But do not underestimate the whole clan just because you are strong Braum, even if you are the strongest the clan can kill you , if they unite their force¡± Rin


    ¡° Do not worry about me, even if I die, as long you can escape this damn place. I know your parents will be happy with my decision¡±


    ¡°Braum!¡± Rin


    I stop talking and listen to her, when she was like that, I can''t do anything.


    ¡° I know you are worried about me, I am fine, so can¡¯t we just enjoy our time being together?¡± Rin


    ¡° Well, if you say so¡±


    We talk until midnight.


    Rin was a very beautiful woman with black hair, black eyes, alluring lips, and sexy body, if I said that I will not fall in love with her, then I must be a blind to not see a beautiful and kind woman like her in front of me.


    In my room, I am focusing on meditation and absorb a different kind of energy, in these worlds they only know to absorb the life energy.


    They did not know that a different kind of energy exists and can be absorbed.


    I was absorbing the four basic ki elements of the world and infuse it with my body, I can produce water, winds, fires and earth using my ki, they called it ki attribute in this world because people who possessed ki attribute were rare.


    People who could possess ki attribute accidentally absorb ki elements that allowed them to use elements, I did not use my ki attribute to this world because it will lead to trouble to Rin and for myself.


    If they found out about me using the four ki attribute, they will hunt me for their own interest.


    It''s not a problem if I am the only one they will hunt, but what about Rin? They will know about her and kidnapped her to threaten me, I can¡¯t bear to see her in pain.


    So I decided to hide it and use my original ki instead, the world was cruel and kind sometimes.


    Getting some fresh air outside, I heard some voice in a certain room and listen to their conversation.


    I want to confirm they will not do anything to Rin.


    ¡°We will use your crippled daughter to make an alliance¡±???


    ¡° I refuse¡±???


    ¡° You!! Do not anger me any longer or else I will kill you and your daughter, and rape your wife Plum!¡±???


    Damn that elder! I will kill you, tonight I promise Dammit!


    ¡°Even if you kill me, I will not give my daughter to any strangers, you elders are really a dirty scumbag, I do not need someone as old and dirty elders. I better kill all of you right now¡± Plum


    ¡° You are a fool Plum we are doing it for the clan''s sake, but you force us to do the other way¡± elder


    ¡° If I will give my daughter for the clan''s sake, I do not need the clan, I will even destroy it, to live with my wife and daughter in a peace. My family¡¯s happiness is more important than the clan¡± Plum


    Father you are truly worthy of respect, do not worry, I will help you kill those dirty and rotten scumbag for you.


    ¡° You are a fool Plum¡± elder


    The elder charge at Father, Plum dodge it in a breath of air and attack the elder with a thrust aimed at the elder neck.


    The elder coldly snortd, Plum was sent flying and was smashed at his seat, the elder jump on him.


    My father-in-law was in a bad situation, so I used a wind attribute at my feet and compress the water on the edge of my own hand, I instantly reappeared at the back of the elder who jumped and beheaded him.


    The elder''s head falls in front of my father-in-law, Plum looks at me with surprise, I walk out to him and heal him.


    I spread a water in his body to heal is injuries, when the water disappeared like a smoke, my father-in-law looks at me.


    ¡° You can use ki attribute! And two at that!¡± Plum


    ¡° Well, yeah¡±


    ¡° Do not yeah me! You idiot¡± Plum


    ¡° So what will I do?¡±


    ¡° Now is not time for that, you have to leave with Rin outside the clan¡± Plum


    ¡° Okay, father-in-law¡±


    ¡° You! What did you call me!?¡± Plum


    ¡°Father-in-law, why?¡±


    ¡° How come I did not know, that you have that kind of relationship with my daughter you stupid! Are you sure that you did not invent things?¡± Plum


    ¡° That¡¯s rude, father-in-law Rin loved me, why don¡¯t you ask her?¡±


    Well, I do not really know, if Rin loves me. But at least for now I need to ask permission FUFU.


    ¡° If that was the case, then take her away, I will leave her to your hand¡± Plum


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡° Do you really trust me like that father¡±


    ¡° Do you really love my daughter or not?¡± Plum


    ¡° Of course, I love her!¡±


    ¡° Then I can trust her to you¡± Plum


    ¡° Okay, I will leave with her¡±


    ¡° Go, those elder already know what happen here, I will leave with my wife so that we can meet again¡± Plum


    ¡° Can¡¯t you do something about your elders and clan member father?¡±


    ¡° No, I can¡¯t, to them, I was just a puppet and their true head was the elders, if they had known that I killed one of the elders together with you, they will hunt me and my family¡± Plum


    ¡° So we do not have the time, huh¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s meet in the mountain¡± Plum


    ¡° Okay, then¡±


    My father runs at the door to get my mother to escape, then I run into Rin room to get her, I noticed some elder who was running at Rin.


    ¡° Braum comes with us, so we can kill Plum to his betrayal to our clan¡± elder


    ¡° I don''t know what happen, can¡¯t you explain it to me?¡±


    While they are explaining, I cut their throat and look at me with disbelief, I coldly look at them and run into Rin side.


    I took Rin into my shoulder and run, Rin was surprised at my action and struggled, I glance at her and said.


    ¡° Rin, the clan has gone mad and want to give you to a certain clan for marriage¡±


    ¡° Then let them be, if I can stay with my parents and your safety I will gladly accept it¡± Rin


    ¡° I can¡¯t accept that¡±


    ¡° Why¡± Rin


    ¡° Because I love you, that''s why I can¡¯t let you marry anyone besides me¡±


    I felt Rin, warm tears into my clothes.


    ¡° Idiot, aren¡¯t you the selfish one?¡± Rin


    ¡° I am selfish, I will even fight the whole world and protect you¡±


    ¡° But what about my parents?¡± Rin


    ¡°Worry not, I already have your father approval¡±


    ¡° Are they safe?¡± Rin


    ¡° They are, the whole clan started to hunt us down, so we decided to meet on the mountain¡±


    ¡° Is that so?¡± Rin


    ¡° Yeah, that is so¡±


    ¡° Will we be fine? They are chasing us with their full strength, right?¡± Rin


    ¡° Do you not trust my strength¡±


    ¡° I trust you, but I am just worried¡± Rin


    ¡° Don''t be, as long you are fine, I will be fine¡±


    ¡° FUFU, confident are you not?¡± Rin


    ¡° Of course¡±


    We run on the mountain at full speed, Rin embraced me tightly, I accidentally hold her butt and got a super slap on my cheek.


    My cheek was swollen just like a monkey butt, well, the sensation is very good anyway so it''s worth the price FUFU.


    I noticed some presence following us.


    The weakest were at least spirit realm and the strongest was a sky realm at fourth level, I am at the peak of sky level and will need at least a little step to advance into Emperor realm.


    I can easily kill them, but I will have a hard time with this many enemies, my ki will surely be exhausted after killing all of them.


    I don''t know what will happen, while I was deep in thought, some of the sky realm experts were already in front of me.


    Using my ki, I accelerated and appeared behind them, I behead them one by one. After that, I decided to leave this place.


    But they already caught onto us and was in front of us, I tried to run in the back, I realize that they also have forces in there, one of the elders shouts at me.


    ¡° Braum!! Today you will die for taking that weak woman¡± the elder


    Rin looks at me with a worried face, I said to her.


    ¡° I will be fine, wait here for me¡±


    ¡° No! Do not fight them, I will just come with them¡±


    ¡° Do not be stupid, even I fight them head on, I will never give you to them¡±


    ¡°I will leave you for a while¡±


    Rin was about to cry, but I decided to ignore her for now, the enemy forces are more than I expected.


    I do not care, if they are one level above me, but their numbers were enough to kill a person like me. They can just exhaust my ki and wait for that chance to kill me.


    I decided to clash with them head on to end this immediately, I created a weapon using an earth ki and slash it to my enemy, the nearby spirit realm expert slashed into two.


    Using my earth sword I swing my sword sideward and release a wind blade, many of them have their upper body cut into two, I coated my earth sword with fire ki to make the edge sharper and penetrate their body ki.


    They are surprised at my elements attribute and started to shout.


    ¡° Oh my god, a four attributes user!¡± man


    ¡°We have to kill this guy or else our clan will be no more¡± elder


    Many experts were now using a bow that I did not recognize and some sword that has cursed effect in it, I ignore and charge at them, when my sword got into contact with their curse sword.


    My earth sword crumbled, I was startled at the situation and leap back in higher speed, but an arrow was shot at my back and it started to drain my ki.


    So that is the use of those bows, damn it, I will be forced to use my hand to kill those curse users.


    I compress my water ki on the edge of my own hand and charge at them, one by one they are beheaded or got slashed in their neck, a miserable cry rang out in the battle field.


    After an hour of battling with this expert, I finally kill all of them, but I cannot keep my body any longer.


    Five arrows and three swords were stabbed at me, it started to drain my ki, when my ki was completely exhausted, it started to drain my life force in an incredible rate.


    Rin was running at me crying, I am happy that you are crying for me, but I do not want to really see you cry.


    Sorry Rin, it seems I will go first with you, damn it, i did not taste a woman, yet I will die without even sleeping in the bed with one!


    ¡° No no no, do not die¡± Rin


    ¡° Don¡¯t cry, here take these bottle it will tell you, how can you meet me again¡±


    Well, at the very least I can leave her my soul, to help her become stronger. So that she will not die in this cruel world.


    ¡° I will pass down my ki and technique to you, you are a bright girl without a ki you can manage to do my tree-step shadow...... I think that is your... Ability¡±


    I wipe her tears and touch her forehead, I can¡¯t really hear what she was saying because my energy was completely dried up, almost all of my nerves doesn¡¯t work properly.


    After passing down my ki and technique, Rin writhe in pain I watch her and keep my will to stay a little bit longer, until her pain disappeared.


    When her face became a little bit better, I close my eyes, when I open it. I saw a woman with a big horn on her forehead holding me.


    A man was watching us on the side, the woman handed me to the man with big horns on both sides of his head.


    A man with a black skin, who look like a butler approach us and said.


    ¡° My lord, is that child will be the future king? The next demon lord?¡± butler


    HAHAHAHA you''re joking, right? Did I do something bad to be reincarnated as a demon lord heir?

 Chapter 21- The two soul. Volume 2

    Chapter 21- The two souls


    Rin POV


    After giving my ki and technique to Pola, my memories of Braum started to fade, I was drifting in the sea soul to reincarnate.


    All of the memories of my past completely disappeared.


    I woke up, a new memory resurfaces, Looking at myself, I was a young girl with blonde, blue eyes and an oval face. I look like a doll.


    When I got down, I saw my father and mother sitting at the plain table eating their breakfast.


    ¡° Good morning, mom¡±???


    ¡° Good morning, did you sleep well, Brigitte?¡± Mom


    ¡° Good morning dad, yeah, I really sleep well¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Brigitte we will visit the training gym today¡± Dad


    ¡° Okay dad¡± Brigitte


    I can see, but I cannot move the body itself, I was just like a spectator in this girl''s body.


    I wonder if I am the real one, the memories was so real.


    We are now going to the Muay Thai gym that my father owns, I tried to convince myself that I was the real Brigitte and did not care if I am just a spectator inside of this body or not.


    Because this body and I share the same memories, I was now wearing a gym wear to spar, in my memory I was pretty good at Muay Thai and can keep up with the adult training.


    My father keeps praising me because of that.


    My opponent was a Japanese, he always comes here to train, we clasp our hand together and made a slight bow. He attacks me with a low kick in my feet.


    I step back slightly and dodge his attack, I attack him with a middle kick to his stomach, he countered my attack and grab my feet.


    I jump at him and attack with my elbow aiming it on his head.


    Realizing that, he released my elbow to make me lose balance, I retracted my elbow and made my balance back.


    I was still in the midair, with my balance return I slightly lean my body in the back and launch a counter attack.


    He was hit in his stomach and step a little way back.


    This happens in just a second, the onlookers was amazed and started to clap, my opponent and I stared at each other. He uses his long leg to attack me with a middle kick.


    I grab his feet and kick his knee it made a sound, so the referee stop the fight and declared my victory.


    I supported the Japanese person and apologize to him, he accepted it and thank me for not holding back.


    His knee will be healed after two weeks because it got dislocated. I return to my father side and saw his smile that reached his ears.


    ¡° Brigitte, you are really amazing, your father was very proud of you¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dad¡±


    We are now back at home, I saw mother talking on the telephone, my father approached her.


    After some time, the two of them approach me, Father and Mother look troubled so I ask.


    ¡° What is it, dad and mom?¡±


    ¡°We need to go in japan, your grandpa was in the hospital¡± mom


    ¡° So Brigitte we have to stay in Japan for many years, so we have to transfer you¡± Dad


    ¡° It''s okay dad, I don''t really have a friend in the school, so why not we go there and take care of grandpa¡±


    I am a pretty shy person, I cannot talk to anyone if they did not talk to me.


    In school, I cannot hold the conversation for so long, because of that my classmate started avoiding me.


    ¡° Okay, if you are fine with it¡± Dad


    After a few weeks, we arrive in Japan, we hurriedly go to the hospital and visit my grandpa


    When we came to the room where my grandpa currently staying at I approach him.


    He patted my head with the same smile I saw the last time we met, we chat until dinner before we separated.


    In grandpa¡¯s house.


    The house is big as always, there is a pond in the backyard with Koi in it and four rooms with two guest rooms.


    It was 2 story house with antique furniture in it.


    A few days later, the school days begun, the school building was a three-story and my class was on the first floor because I am a freshman.


    I entered the room, a few seconds of silence they started to swarm at me and ask many questions.


    I was really shy and did not talk that much. My female classmates hug me and, said I was like a doll.


    Eating my lunch, I saw a man reading a book in his hand on the other side of the rooftop, that guy has a golden eye.


    Then a girl entered and grab the man hands, so they are a couple I thought, then suddenly a circle of light appeared beneath my feet.


    When the light was gone, I open my eyes and saw darkness, I heard someone''s voice. I turn my head and saw a beautiful dark haired woman.


    Her name was Noa, she asks me regarding what happen before we ended here.


    Noa said that the circle of light was a summoning magic to another world. I did not believe her at first and I even thought what a joke.


    But a beautiful woman appeared she said that we are heroes.


    After that, we learn the ability that the summoning circle gave us. I can now summon a spirit.


    I already have four spirits, a white knight, a fire monkey, wind bird and an earth mole.


    The queen looked at Gabriel, the man with the woman I saw before, I thought they are a couple, but I was wrong Philia was the only one who loves him.


    I sigh at relief, eh? Why did I think that? My mind was going hazy with that question in mind when Gabriel touched the crystal it crumbled, why?


    Roy explained what happen, I finally understood.


    Gabriel was dragged here by Philia, what an unlucky man you are to get dragged here by your own childhood friend.


    Whenever I look at Gabriel, something inside of me keeps pulling me toward him, I don''t know what was happening. But I sense some familiarity about him, I did not even meet him, so why?


    Noa laughs at Roy because he was a very dense man, I started to laugh as well, while I was laughing outside. I realize I can now control this body.


    Noa noticed my changes and ask me, if I want a single room or not. Of course, I want one.


    My expression became firm and cold, I do not know why, but now that my body was in my control I was really happy.


    When I talk to others, I am not shy, but rather my tone was really deep and cold. So the queen and the others thought that I am a cold person.


    I don''t really care, what the people think of me, as long as this body was in my control I will do what I want to do.


    After two days, Gabriel woke up and greet me, I realize that his eyes were silver and gold what a beautiful eye I thought.


    Whenever he look at me my heart will beat faster.


    A week later. The queen gathered us in her room to explain the history of the demons and humads.


    After the queen said that Gabriel will come, Jin and Philia rejected the idea, but I defended him because the knowledge he posses will be needed for our journey. My second reason was to know him.


    We are now gathered on the training ground to learn sword technique, I did not learn much because this was not my forte.


    I am good at close combat using my arm and feet, so I hone my skill to attack the vital parts of the human body.


    I realize that Gabriel learns pretty fast, he learns all of the techniques and stances of the royal family in just a single day, a prodigy I thought.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    After a few weeks, a strange girl came, she hugs the queen with her big breast.


    After introducing ourselves she looks at Gabriel and challenges him to a duel.


    Surprisingly, he accepted it.


    I saw Gabriel''s surprise expression when she saw Pola stance, well, I am a bit uncomfortable when I saw that stance, I wonder why?


    After exchanging a few blows, Pola became three, what a mysterious skill I thought.


    In the end, she was defeated because of  Gabriel''s new skill that he develops using the technique of the royal family.


    After that match, I approach Gabriel to ask him for advice regarding my spirit. I learn that spirit can feed my own mana to evolve and grow stronger.


    They exhaust my mana before they got their fill what a greedy spirit.


    Before my sleep, I sense someone''s aura, I turn my head and saw a woman that has four-wings on her back.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡° You are the one who summons me, so you are the one who need me¡±???


    ¡°So you are a spirit, huh¡±


    ¡° Yes, I was a spirit, not just an ordinary spirit. But the strongest one¡±???


    ¡° So you will form a contract with me in exchange for mana?¡±


    ¡° Fortunately, yes¡± Angel


    ¡°Your name?¡±


    ¡°Saber¡± Saber


    ¡° Okay saber let¡¯s form a contract¡±


    ¡° Do not summon me, if you are not in danger master¡± Saber


    ¡°Yeah, I know my mana was very small, because of it I can¡¯t maintain you for so long?¡±


    ¡° That¡¯s right, then master I bid you farewell¡± Saber


    After saber disappeared, I slept in my bed, when the morning came.


    I ask Gabriel how the hell he knows so much about these damn world, he told me that he read it in novels and manga, I somehow believe him because I keep seeing him reading manga.


    Wait. How the hell did he get that manga to begin with? I ask him again and got an answer¡± ah, this manga was just dragged here with me because it''s in my pocket¡± so I did not question any further and return to my room and rest.


    After a day, we are gathered again by the queen,


    The topic was the demon army was currently marching at us to conquer the last kingdom of the humad, the queen suggested us to join the extermination of bandits.


    I just coldly gaze at them, while the others nodded.


    On our first extermination, I did not summon my spirit instead hone my skill and let myself experience my first kill at my own hand.


    After the killing was done I did not notice any change. I think I am already used to it.


    I saw Gabriel calmly watching us, he did not throw up after seeing the crazy Noa, who was beheaded her enemy, it seems like he was already used to killing and does not care how many will die.


    I cannot really say anything because even when I killed so many bandits, my feelings did not change.


    We exterminated four group of bandits in total and decided to return, the soldiers who came with us was terrified of us I wonder why?


    When we return the queen welcome us with somewhat troubled expressions, Gabriel approaches her and became red as a tomato, what the hell did this man do?


    After telling us that the demons army will attack us in a few months and decided to depart tomorrow morning.


    When the morning came we depart and ride our horse with twenty five thousand soldiers following us.


    The road was packs of people when we arrive at the forest the wolves keep attacking us while we are asleep, the night became restless because of them.


    We exterminated the wolves quickly to get some sleep, after a few days, we decided to have a sparring match to hone our skill. I approve the spar because I want to release my boredom.


    When Gabriel sparred with Noa and Hawkins we all gasped in cold breath because his battle power exceeds common sense he improves a lot after just a few days.


    When I sparred with Pola, I was defeated because of her mysterious skill, I don''t know why, but every time she uses those skill I felt familiar with them.


    After a few days, we arrive at the border, the duke who introduces himself as Junevil was looking at us with his disgusting expression. I look at him with killing intent.


    After a few minutes the queen approach Gabriel, when Gabriel whispered something to her, she ran at full speed with her face red as a tomato.


    When Gabriel whispered something at Claire, she also run together with the queen, I noticed Philia smile was somewhat scary so I ignored it.


    But when Gabriel did the same thing with Philia, she blushed and run with the queen and Claire.


    What is this guy doing, Noa approaches him with her usual matured aura, Gabriel became serious and said something really troubling. I did not understand the meaning of his word so I decided to ignore it.


    When I came to wake Gabriel, I saw him sleeping with a cute expression, I decided to wake him up. But he requests a kiss.


    My heart beat became faster, so I just nodded and kiss him in his lips, the sensation was good so I keep doing it every morning.


    When the demon army came, Gabriel takes command and the morale of the soldiers greatly increased.


    To increase the morale of the soldiers you need a high charisma and respect to your soldiers, since when did this guy earn their respect anyway? When we open the gate we charge at the demon army.


    I killed many demons and devils in close combat with my spirit, at the second war I encountered a terrifying demon who has a spike horn on his forehead, my four spirits were destroyed in this material world.


    So I need to feed them for a few months before I could summon them again.


    I was forced to summon Saber who drain too much mana. So that is why she advised me to only summon her when my life was in danger.


    After a few seconds, my mana was completely dried up, i look at the demons and devils then saw my completely exhausted body. When the devil who was in front of me ready to stab me, I laugh.


    I felt that my control of my body disappeared again, I want to open my eyes, but cannot, why! Dammit, why am I like a spectator again.


    When this body opens her eyes, I saw Gabriel with his silver and golden eyes, they are really beautiful. He reached his hand to me.


    When he brings me to his embrace, my soul was like being shattered to pieces, some memories I did not know keep coming, but it stops when we came back at the border.


    We are now with the queen and the others, I was asked if I was okay, I shyly reply at the queen. We watch Gabriel''s battle with the horde of demons and devils.


    I realize that he slaughtered half of the armies, this Gabriel was really a monster.


    After their fight with Eugene, he came back and beat the fifteen commander, he also massacre all of the demons and devils.


    After killing all of them, he turns his gaze at us and said.


    ¡° We¡¯ve won¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Braum¡± I muttered to myself


    What was that.. Gabriel stared at me and narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 22- Conquer the continent

    Chapter 22- Conquer the continent


    Gabriel POV


    Looking at Brigitte, I thought I heard her call my old name, but that¡¯s impossible only Pola knows my name as Braum.


    Turning my gaze to Brigitte, she doesn¡¯t seem to know what she just said, so I decided to ignore it.


    ¡° Yeah, we¡¯ve won¡± Claudia


    My queen was beaming, what a wonderful expression you got there my queen, it makes me want to sleep with you to celebrate our victory.


    Let¡¯s look for an opportunity sometimes, I turn my gaze to my queen, she looks back at me.


    ¡° So, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡° Well, can you help us again to reclaim the lost kingdoms. The demons were currently ruling our continent¡± Claudia


    ¡° We can do that, but why?¡±


    ¡° If those demons stay here, they can gather a lot of armies again, and also some humad became slaves at their kingdom. Can you help us to free them?¡± Claudia


    ¡° We can do that anytime, so when¡±


    ¡° After we came back to the castle, I got some report that the demon army currently attacks our kingdom in the sea¡± Claudia


    ¡° The damage of our kingdom was not big because the army we left to protect the kingdom¡± Claudia


    ¡° How many ships did they use?¡±


    ¡° According to the report, there are at least six ships and one mother ship¡± Claudia


    ¡° I am surprised that they manage to repel them, that General of your is amazing¡±


    ¡° Yeah, General Maken was a very experienced woman¡± Claudia


    ¡° Well, shall we go back for now¡±


    ¡° But, what about those fifteen commanders that lay on the ground?¡± Claudia


    ¡°Oh, right, can you give me the authority to handle them?¡±


    ¡° I can do that, but why?¡± Claudia


    ¡° Because I have some things to ask them¡±


    ¡° You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself, for that¡± Claudia


    ¡°Now, can you please do it for me as a favor?¡±


    My queen looks at me with a big question mark on her head.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so, you are the one who caught them anyway¡± Claudia


    After my queen and Claire left, I turn my gaze on the four heroes, Philia looks at me with a worried face.


    ¡° Hey, what happen Philia?¡±


    ¡° Are you really worried about me, that you didn¡¯t even tell me that you practice martial arts in our world?¡± Philia


    I look at Noa, her hand was in a victory pose and start winking at me, hey, you look cute and all, but who are you?


    She usually doesn''t act like this so I almost thought she was a stranger.


    I turn my gaze back to Philia.


    ¡° Yeah, sorry if you got hurt because of me, I can¡¯t forgive myself if that happens¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t apologize, I should be the one saying sorry, sorry if I am weak, I promise that I will get stronger so that I can protect myself and please do not take things alone share them with us¡± Phila


    I hug Philia, who was now crying hard.


    ¡° It¡¯s okay, Even if you got stronger and can protect yourself, I will still protect you from harm, I decided it myself so you don¡¯t have to be worried¡±


    She just nodded and release herself from my hug, I turn my gaze at the four of them.


    ¡° Can you four leave for now? I have a talk with these people¡±


    ¡° Okay¡± Everyone


    FUFU aren¡¯t they obedient one, well, for now, let''s talk to this 15 idiots who doesn¡¯t know their limit.


    These bunch fools, I waved my hand and borrowed some mana in the world to produce a cold water, A few seconds later a water was formed into 15m water ball.


    I drop the water ball at them, they shivered because that water was very cold, their teeth were clattering.


    ¡° FUFU I will not kill anyone of you, I promise Eugene to release all of you in return he will serve me¡±


    ¡° You bastard, our general is not low as you, why would he serve you¡± demon


    A man with three horns on his forehead shouted at me, a vein popped up in my head, so I started beating him and release my anger.


    I turn my head and look at the fourteen commanders, who was now trembling, I smiled at them said.


    ¡° All of you will listen to me first, right?¡±


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    They shivered when they saw my smile, they nodded repeatedly, FUFU this guy really have the nerve to anger me.


    I look at the demon that I beat earlier, his face was swollen and some part of his body was bent weirdly, I healed and make him sit with the other commanders in Z position.


    ¡° So do you still want to say something?¡±


    ¡° N....no I am very sorry. Please don¡¯t beat me¡±


    ¡°FUFU, good¡±


    ¡° Where is our general?¡± demon


    ¡° I ordered him to go back in demon continent so that he can protect your queen¡±


    ¡° Ooh, you actually know our secret ruler and the situation we currently in¡± demon


    ¡° FUFU who do you think I am?¡±


    ¡° Oh, right, who are you anyway¡± Demon


    Hold it back, hold it back, don¡¯t let your anger get over you Gabriel, don¡¯t make this demon miserable as he was. I calm myself and said.


    ¡° I am Gabriel, your new owner¡±


    ¡° If you made our General as a servant, then we can¡¯t really do anything about it¡± Vampire Girl


    A girl vampire suddenly talks, this girl is a kid about eight years old I think.


    ¡° alright all of you, now that we make ourselves clear. I order all of you to sign this contract and bind it with your blood¡±


    They face became pale, FUFU I can¡¯t really trust all of you, right? And I don¡¯t want a troublesome thing using my soul to control all of you.


    ¡° What is this, m... Master?¡± elf


    A beautiful elf asks me about the contract.


    ¡° Ah, those contract will bind all of you to be my servant¡±


    ¡° Why do we need to sign?¡± demon


    ¡° Because if any of you decided to betray me and leave what will I do?¡±


    ¡° This is just an assurance, so you don¡¯t have to mind it¡±


    ¡° Really?¡± demon


    ¡°Of course¡±


    FUFU not really, those contracts will take your soul, if you violate it.


    They sign the contract and each of them drops a single drop blood on it, the contract glowed brightly and entered their body, I look like a demon who was making a contract with a mere mortal.


    ¡°Oh, right, if any of you break the contract, your soul will be taken by me¡±


    ¡°What!¡± The fifteen commanders


    ¡° HAHAHA, don¡¯t be sad, as long as you didn¡¯t violate the contract nothing will happen¡±


    ¡° are you really a humad or actually demon?¡± Demon


    ¡° Well, think what you want to think, I will order all of you to return to demon continent and protect all of the queen subordinates¡±


    ¡° Well, if that is case we will do it¡± elf


    ¡° When I arrive at the demon continent, I will help you kill those scumbag Generals¡±


    ¡° Why would you go all of the trouble for a demon like us?¡± Demon


    ¡° Because it was fun FUFU¡±


    ¡° Enough, all of you go¡±


    The fifteen commanders left the forest, while I am going back to the castle, night came I got back and saw the queen wearing lingerie in the balcony looking at the star above.


    I jump at her, I approach her back and blow her left ear, she was startled and was about to fall.


    I grab her waist to support her, she let out a sigh of relief, but she realizes that she was in my embrace, she got embarrassed.


    She strangled to push me away, but I hug her tightly and bring her close to me, our face was now close to each other.


    ¡° Gabriel, what are you doing!¡± Claudia


    ¡° You¡¯re so beautiful my queen¡±


    ¡° wha..¡±Claudia


    My desire takes over, I kiss her lips, I use my tongue and tangled it with hers. She tried to resist at first, but she gave in.


    I hug her tightly and place my hand on her chest, she was startled.


    After some time she let out a cute moan that resounded outside of the starry sky, I carried her on the bed.


    I remove my clothes, after coming from this world, my desire was building up so I let it loose.


    The beast inside of me was now released, my prey in front me was a very delicious meat, I started to drool by just looking at her.


    I jump at her and started to eat her.......

 Chapter 23- Return

    Chapter 23- Return


    Gabriel POV


    Licking her neck, her chest, and her lower part, made her moan even more.


    ¡° Aaah, Gabriel¡± Claudia


    ¡° My queen your mouth down here is so wet¡±


    I started to climb over her and put my dick, she let out a painful groan and some blood flowed into it.


    ¡°aah.. Aah¡± Claudia


    After a few thrusts, the feeling of pain was gone and was replaced with pleasure, my trust became wild.


    Sweat started to build up in our body, changing our position in doggy style, I became even wilder as I thrust dick harder at her.


    ¡°Ah. Ah¡± Claudia


    Hearing her cute moan, I hug her while thrusting my child at her, kissing her back up to her mouth.


    While I am trusting my dick, our tongue was now connected together and I keep on fondling her breast.


    The size of her breast was even bigger without her clothes, I can¡¯t fully hold them because of its size, my queen was now shouting with her heavy breath.


    ¡° aah... Ah.. I.. I.. Am.. Cu.. men¡±


    At last, I reach my climax and release it outside, my juice spread into her body, looking at her she became more alluring than before. My penis started to get up again.


    My queen was looking at me, her expression says that she will faint any moment, my desire got up again. I carried her body into my embrace and put dick again while we are in mercenary position.


    ¡° aga..in..aah..hot..s.taahff..is..coahhming..out¡±Claudia


    Sucking her hard nipples, my queen lets out an even more pleasurable moan, my child was now on my climax and release it.


    Her body was now full of my juice, my queen was now panting, but I don¡¯t want to stop until she fainted.


    We keep doing it until she dawn, because of her body strength, our session took longer than I expected. We took more than fifteen round before we stop.


    I stared at my tired queen who was sleeping right now, then left her room and jump into the balcony when I landed on the ground. I saw Claire in the garden looking at the bright moon with a bright smile.


    My gaze didn¡¯t leave her, gazing at her, memories of my past lives began to take its image,


    -------------------


    A lonely princess and a lonely prince.


    The princess was the enemy of the prince, while the prince was the lover of the princess, their identity was unknown to each other. They will look at the bright moon to remind oneself.


    The prince took the oath to kill the woman who caused the death of his father, while the princess took the oath that she will not love anyone besides the prince, the prince loved the princess whose identity was still unknown to his.


    Many years, the prince discovered the woman that cause his father¡¯s death, a letter was sent to his room. The letter contains the information about the woman.


    Your father was killed by me, if you want to find me, got to the garden on the top of your castle.


    The prince run to the castle garden, the prince looks everywhere to see his father''s killer and saw a woman who was staring at the bright moon.


    The woman casts her gaze to the prince, while the prince has the face of disbelief, the woman said something to the prince while her tears flowed down her face.


    The woman was about to fall in the garden, while the prince was stretching his hand to reach the woman, the woman fall.


    The prince stared at the woman bathing in her own blood, tears began to fall on his elegant face, he looks at the bright moon and muttered something.


    Taking out his sword and lifted it upward, he pointed it at his chest, he looks at the bright moon and smiled.


    ¡°My princess¡±


    The sword was stabbed deep down in his heart, the scene of his princess keeps coming at him.


    Until the end of his life, he cried and cried until his tears became blood.


    He sat on his own blood looking at the bright moon.


    ----------------


    Tears began to flood in my face.


    ¡° Hey, are you okay¡± Claire


    I didn¡¯t realize that Claire was in front of me, I hug her and started to sob like a child, Claire didn¡¯t push me instead she hug me back.


    ¡° It''s okay, we will never leave you, ¡± Claire


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    We hug each other until I fall into my own sleep.


    I woke up in the morning, I started to recall my memory last night, whenever the scene of me and the queen doing it keep on coming in mind. I started to drool and want more FUFU.


    When I remember those soft meats, alluring body and pleasurable moan, my face will smile wickedly. But the strange thing is I don¡¯t remember anything afterwards, did I fall asleep?


    Well, forget it, after changing my clothes, I walk out of my door and saw Claire kindly smiled at me.


    Eh, what happen? Did a flag was raised without me knowing it? My mind was now full of questions.


    ¡°Claire, did something happen to me last night?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you just fall asleep so I brought you into your room¡± Claire


    Eh, that¡¯s embarrassing Gabriel! You allowed yourself to be carried by a woman!


    ¡° Is that so, then thank you¡±


    ¡° It''s nothing if you ever need something just tell me.¡± Claire


    ¡° Then, I need you, can we sleep together?¡±


    ¡° Yeah, if you are fine with it, ¡± Claire


    EH? Who are you? What I am about to ask. Analyze the situation first Gabriel, this is a trap, that¡¯s right, this must be a trap or else why would onee-san will agree to sleep with me.


    Where did my tsundere onee-san go!? You where the hell did you hide her tell me!


    ¡° N...no I am just kidding Claire¡±


    ¡° Is that so, then you have to eat now¡± Claire


    ¡° Yeah, that¡¯s what I planned to do, but what''s the rush?¡±


    ¡° We are going to return ¡± Claire


    Ooh, I remember that today we will leave the border, why I am so forgetful today.


    After arriving at the dining hall, I saw my queen at dazed and was just staring at her food. The others have a confused look on their faces.


    I sat down in the chair near to Philia, everyone''s attention was gathered at me. Hoy, all your thought was visible, that¡¯s rude, do you have to blame me for everything?


    ¡° What happen to the queen, do you know something, Gabriel?¡± Philia


    ¡° I don¡¯t know as well¡±


    ¡° You really don¡¯t know?¡± Philia


    ¡° Hey, that¡¯s smile of yours is scary, why don¡¯t we ask the queen herself¡±


    I turn my gaze to daydreaming Claudia.


    ¡° Hello Claudia, if you are awake can you tell us, what happen to you?¡±


    Her look seems to be saying this is your damn fault, then you ask me what happen? Then her face became so red when she stared at me.


    FUMU, she seems to remember what we did last night, you are so cute my queen. The spoon that Philia''s holding was split into two.


    ¡° Gabriel! Didn¡¯t you tell us you don¡¯t know what happen? So why is the queen reacting like that she looking at you¡± Philia


    ¡° Wait. I will explain¡±


    Philia didn¡¯t let my word end.


    ¡° So tell me? What did you do to the queen?¡± Philia


    ¡° Hey, wait! Calm down first and I will explain.¡±


    ¡° I am calm down, I will give you ten seconds to explain yourself or else¡± Philia


    Philia emitted a dark aura around her body, hey, that¡¯s really damn scary please take this girl away from me!


    ¡° One¡± Philia


    And that woke me up.


    ¡° I just blow her ear, when she was on the balcony and was about to fall down, so I embrace her to support her that¡¯s all¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Philia


    Philia cast her gaze to the queen while I look at the queen with pleading eyes, damn what a scary girl this is, why I am a GOD, was scared shit less about this woman!


    Well, let it be, something good happens anyway, the queen just nodded repeatedly while her face was very red.


    After that we ate peacefully, I think.


    After eating, we rest for a while and started prepare.


    Riding our horse, we look at each other and nodded.


    ¡° Well, shall we return?¡± Claudia


    Claudia said with beaming face, she was probably happy because we won the war, or about what happened last night.


    Well, whatever it is the road of our journey was still far away, sigh, I wonder when can I go to the Valkyrie continent that full of women.

 Chapter 24- General Maken

    Chapter 24- General Maken


    This last few days, we encountered many kinds of monsters, like Black savage, King slime, and wyvern.


    Black savage is a black panther who has 2x of its original size, it has horns on its forehead, this monster was recognize as a Gold class monster.


    On our way five of them attack us. I suggested the heroes to exterminate those black savages and gain experience.


    I didn¡¯t join the fight because it will end up in a one-sided slaughter, the four heroes were having a hard time fighting the five black savages because of their speed.


    Brigitte didn¡¯t use her spirit and decided to fight them head on.


    Well, the true reason was, her spirit were destroyed and need more time to recover.


    Philia was on the back healing and supporting them with her support magic, sometimes when the black savage attack her, she will cast a barrier to protect herself and attack with her dagger.


    FUFU this girl is getting stronger.


    Noa was having a hard time killing one of them, the coordination of the black savages was extremely high.


    If one of the black savages got injured three or two black savages will assist him until he regenerates.


    While Jin can¡¯t properly hit them because of their agility, Jin weakness was his opponent speed, If his opponent was fast enough he can¡¯t do anything.


    So this is the perfect opportunity to learn how to counter his weakness.


    Finally, they manage to kill all of the black savages because of their teamwork, when one of the black savages was injured some of them came back to protect their injured comrade, but Jin and Brigitte block their path. While Noa was beheading the black savage.


    Hoy, you don¡¯t have to laugh so hard because you all manage to kill them, right?


    Noa was now excited and want some more, we immediately stop her because she will surely dive into the forest.


    We can¡¯t afford to get you killed, Damn it! Can¡¯t you at least suppress your blood lust psycho!


    We encountered a lot of black savages, but they are immediately killed by our four heroes, they already know their patterns. So that''s why they can easily kill them.


    I glance at Claudia, who was now smiling because of our four hero''s achievements when our glances met, she immediately blushed and turn her gaze away, you still didn¡¯t move on about that my queen?


    What I want to say, but Claire was beside her, so I can¡¯t really say it and furthermore Claire tsundere behavior completely changes into caring onee-san type.


    My mind was full of questions about what kind of disease Claire infected got, well let''s just forget about it and accept on what reality brought us, and caring onee-san type is not really that bad FUFU.


    After a few hours, we encountered a king slime, the four heroes did not know how to fight it. So I advise them to hit the nucleus.


    After giving my advice, they finally killed it, the heroes came back with a satisfied smile, but a wyvern suddenly appeared and took Philia.


    You Damn pervert! You chose her because of her breast, right!? I will not forgive you, I took some stone and flick it on the wyvern head, the wyvern falls on the ground while I catch Philia.


    ¡° Are you okay Philia?¡±


    She just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything, FUFU what a cute reaction she got.


    After two days, we finally arrive at the kingdom, the citizen warmly welcome and congratulate us.


    We finally arrive at the castle, as I was about to get down, a beautiful elf with green hair, pointed ears, red eyes, and a nice curve with big breast greeted us.


    I started to drool just by looking at her, Philia who noticed my gaze flinch my cheek, Girl! I am just staring at her you don¡¯t have to be so harsh to forbid me, right?


    ¡° Ouch, that hurt Philia¡±


    ¡° Gabriel, don¡¯t act like a pervert!¡± Philia


    ¡° What are you saying! I just stared at her¡±


    ¡° Ooh, I know outside your face was calm, but you are thinking something perverted right?¡± Philia


    This girl, since when did you learn mind reading!? What I want to say, I didn¡¯t want to shout that out right? My perverted mind will completely reveal if I do that!


    ¡° Hmm, not really¡±


    ¡° Ooh, do you really think I will believe that?¡± Philia


    I approach Philia and get close to her.


    ¡° Philia¡±


    ¡° What¡± Philia


    Your face was red girl, you cannot beat me when it comes to this FUFU.


    ¡° did you see me doing pervert things on my house or somewhere else?¡± I whispered to her


    ¡° N..no I didn¡¯t¡± Philia


    ¡° Then do you really think I am a pervert?¡± I look at her with puppy eyes


    ¡° It''s not like... I think of you like that... It''s just that¡± Philia


    Philia started to play with her fingers.


    ¡° It''s just what?¡±


    ¡° It... Just¡± Philia


    Before she can say anything I kiss her cheek, her face became hot, if you look at her you could see a steam coming out on her head.


    ¡° Cough¡±???


    I cast my gaze to the elf who was just coughing, I see, they are looking at us FUFU.


    Philia was like a boiling water in the pot, a lot of steam coming out of her head, while the elf looks at me coldly.


    Eeeh, did I do something to get that kind of treatment? Elf- neesan you don¡¯t have to be that cold, right?


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The elf turned her gaze to Claudia and bowed, don¡¯t tell me this elf, was the vampire elf that I really want to meet.


    Damn it! If I have known that this is the vampire elf, I shouldn¡¯t tease someone today! Now she completely saw me as a play boy! How could I approach and examine her if she didn¡¯t want to get close to me?


    Well, it already happens, I just have to think of alternative plans to examine her FUFU.


    Claudia stared coldly at me before turning her gaze to the elf again.


    Eh, this is the first time, I saw my queen like that.


    Could it be she was jealous? FUFU don¡¯t worry my queen I will visit you tonight.


    ¡° Your majesty, I congratulate you¡± elf


    ¡° Thank you for protecting the kingdom while I was away General Maken¡± Claudia


    ¡° No need to thank me, your majesty, it is I your General duty to protect this kingdom from its harm¡± Maken


    ¡° Oh, you didn¡¯t meet the heroes yet, right?¡± Claudia


    ¡° That is certainly the case, your majesty¡± Maken


    ¡°Moo, can you just call me my name like before?¡± Claudia


    ¡° I can¡¯t do that, your majesty¡± Maken


    ¡° Sigh, well, I can¡¯t really do anything about you¡± Claudia


    ¡° Nice to meet you, heroes, I am General Maken¡± Maken


    ¡° Nice to meet you General Maken, I am Philia Jonas¡± Philia


    ¡° Noa¡± Noa


    ¡°Jin Aikawa, nice to meet General Maken¡± Jin


    ¡° Brigitte Alma¡± Brigitte


    ¡° I am not one of the heroes, but you can call me Gabriel¡±


    ¡° Is that so, then I am in your care from on¡± Maken


    General Maken just glance at me and turn her to Claudia, hey, that treatment was really hurt, you know! I think I am going to cry.


    ¡° Then can I take some of your time to discuss something important Maken?¡± Claudia


    ¡° Anything you wish, your majesty¡± Maken


    ¡° Then should we go inside?¡± Claudia


    We entered the castle and was gathered at the council room.


    Claudia turns her gaze at me and nodded. I already told her about my plan to reclaim the land of humad continent.


    ¡° Maken, I called you here, because we are planning to take our land to those demons and free our citizen¡± Claudia


    ¡° If that is the case, what can I do to help you, your majesty?¡± Maken


    ¡° You will go with the four heroes, Claire and Gabriel¡± Claudia


    Maken look at me.


    ¡°You would take him too?¡± Maken


    ¡° Don¡¯t underestimate him Maken, he defeated General Eugene¡± Claudia


    Maken has a face of disbelief, she examines me and furrowed her eyebrows, she couldn¡¯t see any mana or any energy in me FUFU. You are only a mortal don¡¯t expect that you could see anything from me.


    ¡° But your majesty, he looks so weak, are you sure about that?¡± Maken


    Hoy that¡¯s rude! Even though I look like a fragile boy and doesn¡¯t look like have any experience in the battle I am still older than you, Respect your elders!


    Well, I can¡¯t really shout that, I don¡¯t want to be called a crazy guy, that said I a humad was older than the elf. Who would believe me!


    ¡° Why don¡¯t you test him, Maken¡± Claudia


    ¡° If you would allow me, your majesty¡± Maken


    ¡° Well, can¡¯t I trouble your to show her your ability?¡± Claudia


    ¡° Fine¡±


    After I agreed, Maken and I were now staring at each other on the opposite side, she gave a stare that could kill a person.


    What a bad girl this is, Claire signal us, Maken charge at me.


    I didn¡¯t move and just wait for her to approach me when she appeared in front of me, I use my finger to block her mana flow and dislocate two of her shoulders.


    Well, I am an expert of the human body and souls, Maken look at me with a face of terror, you don¡¯t have to be scared.


    This world was very dangerous it''s good that you encounter something like this and add it to your experience.


    ¡° Well, did that gain my approval to you?¡±


    Maken look at me terrified, she couldn¡¯t move her arms and because her mana was blocked she can¡¯t use her mana to heal her dislocated shoulder.


    FUFU I really don¡¯t want to play for this vampire elf, because if I played with her, she will become arrogant.


    She nodded repeatedly, I use my acupuncture again and open her mana flow, the shoulder I dislocated earlier was now healed by Philia.


    ¡° So the rumors was true¡± Maken


    ¡° So you are just testing me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard a lot of rumors about you being a monster who could slaughter a demon and devils without breaking a sweat¡± Maken


    ¡° Well, that''s certainly true, so why are you testing me?¡±


    She stared at me with her face redden and gulp her saliva, is this girl was going to confess to me? Girl we just met.


    ¡° Can you be...¡± Maken


    ¡°What¡±


    This is it! An elf confession, not just an ordinary elf, but an elf vampire.


    ¡°Can you be my.......?¡± Maken


    Damn girl just says it, I already prepared a line for this scene.


    Sorry girl we just met so please give me some time to think, something like that! FUFU I really want to say that line!


    ¡° What, say it¡±


    ¡°Can you be my teacher?¡± Maken


    Eh? Is that it?

 Chapter 25- Master-Gabriel-sensei

    Chapter 25- Master-Gabriel-Sensei


    Gabriel POV


    Teacher for what sex? What I want to say, but let put the joke this time.


    Now that she personally approach me, how could I let her go, but let¡¯s ask her first of what she want me to teach her. I hope its rated 18 FUFU.


    ¡° Teacher for what?¡±


    ¡° All of you skill, teach me all about it¡± Maken


    This elf is greedy! I swear! Let¡¯s ask her, if what she can give me in return.


    ¡° I can teach you, but what will I gain?¡±


    ¡°I can give you anything you want¡± Maken


    Anything you want, anything you want, hey, isn¡¯t that sound good to hear. Anything I want means I can request a perverted thing, right?


    Damn it! No, I don''t want to force myself to her. A man should not do that. and furthermore doing it without love was not interesting!


    ¡° How about, you call me Gabriel-sensei from now on¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Maken


    ¡°If I want some more will you give it?¡±


    ¡° Of course, if I learn your skill who can beat me?¡± Maken


    This girl is naive, even you learn everything, you would not master it without a hard work.


    ¡° You will take so many years before you can learn something, do you still want to be my student?¡±


    ¡° Yes, my life span was not like your, so I can at least live in thirty thousand years¡± Maken


    ¡° How old are you anyway?¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t ask a woman about their age, they will dislike you¡± Maken


    ¡° You¡¯re right, woman age is scary sometimes¡±


    ¡° So what is my first lesson Gabriel-Sensei?¡± Maken


    This girl was a rushed one isn¡¯t she, FUFU well, I like a student who rushed things than a student who just wait until the teacher came.


    ¡° Well, let see¡±


    ¡° Master!¡± Pola


    ¡° ooh Pola, you came perfectly¡±


    I ignored Pola who has a question mark on her head, I cast my gaze to Maken who was looking at me intently, hey, you don¡¯t have to look at me like I was going to disappear in front of you.


    Before I can even say anything Pola suddenly talk.


    ¡° Oh, General Maken you are still alive?¡± Pola


    ¡° Unfortunately, yes princess,?¡± Maken


    Is this two have a bad history together? Pola, look at me and said.


    ¡° Master let¡¯s go, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself to that woman¡± Pola


    ¡° Ha-ha, princess you cannot take him with you because Gabriel-sensei will be with me and teach me¡± Maken


    ¡° Master, what is this girl talking about?¡± Pola


    ¡° Well, she wants to be my student, so I accepted her request¡±


    Pola grabs my arm and pulled me out from the training ground.


    ¡° Master let¡¯s leave!¡± Pola


    Hoy, your aura is scary, what the hell happens between you two! While I am being dragged by Pola. Maken grab my other arm and pulled me in the opposite direction.


    Well, I am happy and all that you two was fighting over me, but damn my clothes will rip.


    Your master will be naked!


    ¡° Hey, let my master go! You damn psycho General¡± Pola


    ¡° No, let my Gabriel-sensei go, you damn abnormal child!¡± Maken


    ¡° You, fucking psycho, Master who will you pick, me or this psycho?¡± Pola


    ¡° Yeah, Gabriel-sensei why don¡¯t you pick between us¡± Maken


    Are you two messing with me!? Why the hell did I get dragged into this mess!?


    ¡°The two of you, why don¡¯t you fight together and the winner decide everything¡±


    ¡° As expected of master, your idea solving this problem was really marvelous¡± Pola


    ¡± Gabriel-sensei was a brilliant person, to begin with, don¡¯t compare yourself to him you muscle brain princess¡± Maken


    ¡°Damn you!.. Wha!!¡± Pola


    ¡° wha!¡± Maken


    I grab both of them and throw them at the center of the training ground.


    ¡° Master! What was that for?¡± Pola


    ¡° Gabriel-sensei throw us because of you, Muscle Brain¡± Maken


    ¡° Damn you psycho elf!¡± Pola


    What the hell did I get myself into, they are a damn headache, I should fix their personality somehow.


    ¡° If any of you didn¡¯t stop fighting, I will never teach any of you!¡±


    ¡°Kuh!¡± Pola and Maken


    ¡°Okay, the two of you start now¡±


    The two look at me with a confused face, well, certainly after telling them to stop fighting, but now I told them to have a match.


    The reason why I told them to fight each other, was to see Maken fighting style so I will have an idea on what kind thing I will teach to her.


    I can¡¯t randomly teach her.


    If I teach her something that she was not compatible with, she will have a hard and long time training.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡° Maken, this is for you, I need to know your fighting style so that I can teach you!¡±


    ¡° Okay, Gabriel-Sensei!¡± Maken


    ¡° What about me, master?¡± Pola


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry, I already have something in mind about your training Pola, I just need to see Maken fighting style. So that I can teach the two of you¡±


    ¡° Okay, master!¡± Pola


    She looks happy, don¡¯t you think? I didn¡¯t think I would have a student in this world, well it''s not bad to have a very obedient dog at my side FUFU.


    ¡° You two start!¡±


    The two started to clash, they used their own hands and feet to fight, Maken knows how targets human vital part and she was very adept at it.


    FUFU I got a very interesting student here, when Maken scratch Pola and saw a blood flowing into it, her eyes that green before became crimson red.


    As I thought, this girl is turning into pureblood vampire, I am very sure this is her blood line.


    Some trigger happens in her past, that cause her vampire blood to be awakened, this girl was not a curse but a monster to begin with.


    After she became a pure vampire, she will not age or die, if you didn¡¯t kill her.


    FUFU Maken won the match because of her superior sense and strength, that''s right, she won completely just by using her instinct.


    If Pola has the same superior sense and strength Pola would win for sure.


    You could call Maken as a crazy fighter with superior body and regeneration ability, anyway, I promise to teach her so I can¡¯t really go back on my word after knowing her secret right?


    I am a real man so don¡¯t think of me as a villain who would lie to a girl and this is fun on its own, playing teacher with two students, I wonder if I will cross the line between teacher and student?


    HAHA, of course, I will cross the line, there are no laws that forbid the teacher to love his student right?


    Well, forget about that for now.


    ¡° Gabriel-sensei, I have won¡± Maken


    ¡° FUFU, Certainly¡±


    ¡° So, what are you going to teach me Gabriel-sensei?¡± Maken


    ¡° I will not teach you any technique, but I will teach you a method how to strengthen your body¡±


    She got a confused look.


    Well, this method can only work in the world where mana exists.


    I taught her how to infuse, her mana in every nerve, bone, muscle, and cells, this method was the same in ki infusing.


    Well, at first she doesn¡¯t know how to do it, so I supported her by touching her back, I instruct her to spread the mana in her internal.


    At first, she was hesitant because in this world, if you spread your mana internally it will cause an internal damage.


    So I used my own method and supported her mana to her blood stream, and flow it, then circulated it on her body.


    FUFU she was surprised, when she felt her body getting stronger, I sigh inwardly because this student of mine already learn how to let her mana flow into her body.


    Well, she not my student if she can¡¯t do that much.


    When my teaching session with Maken finally came to its end, I approach Pola and healed her, she was completely beaten by Maken because her technique was not effective at her.


    This girl has more a long way to go, well, considering her age she was already considered genius on earth reaching the level of Grand Master at that age.


    When Pola woke up, she saw me in front of her staring intently at her, she was startled and became embarrassed.


    ¡° You alright, Pola?¡±


    ¡° Sorry master, Rin gave me her technique, but I was defeated completely¡± Pola


    ¡° that¡¯s okay, you are still young, you can improve more and besides I am here to help you¡±


    She stared blankly at me before blushing, what a cute girl, I stretch out my hand to support her.


    ¡° Master what will you teach me?¡± Pola


    ¡° the same method as Maken¡±


    ¡° What method master?¡± Pola


    ¡° Ah, I forget that you lose consciousness after the fight¡±


    ¡° Yeah, sorry about that¡± Pola


    ¡° I already told you not to apologize, this method was the way how to use the mana to benefit our body¡±


    ¡° I only have small mana pool master¡± Pola


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry, I can teach you how to absorb mana in the surroundings FUFU¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pola


    I patted that made her happy like a puppy, FUFU what a cute dog this is.


    After teaching Pola, I planned to return to my room, but I saw my queen going to the bathroom.


    HEHE I started to laugh and decided to follow her to release my stress.


    But upon entering the bath, I saw....

 Chapter 26- The heaven

    Chapter 26- The heaven


    Philia POV


    ¡° Should we warn General Maken about Gabriel?¡± Philia


    ¡° No, even if we warn her, she wouldn¡¯t believe it anyway¡± Claudia


    ¡° That¡¯s right Philia. Gabriel was like a sheltered Noble child outside ¡± Claire


    Certainly, Gabriel looks fragile, he doesn¡¯t look like the type who would engage in a fight or kill anyone.


    ¡° The match is going to start¡± Claudia


    I look at Gabriel, who was now on the training ground having a match with General Maken, he was calm in everything, I wonder where he got that strength too?


    While I am in a deep thought, the match is already over, Gabriel won the match.


    ¡° Philia-sama can you heal Maken, look likes she was in pain¡± Claire


    ¡° Okay¡±


    Claire approaches me with Maken on her side.


    ¡° If I may trouble you Philia-sama¡± Maken


    ¡° It''s fine¡±


    After healing her, she gave her thanks and walk to Gabriel, she was saying something to Gabriel with her red face. I couldn¡¯t hear it because we are far away.


    Gabriel probably tease Maken to the point she became red as tomato, I decided to ignore them and walk to Claudia and the others.


    ¡° Hey, want to take a bath together Philia?¡± Noa


    ¡° Yeah, if its fine with you¡±


    ¡° Can I join too?¡± Brigitte


    Brigitte behavior right now, was not cold like before, I wonder what happen to her?


    We turn our gaze to the queen and Claire asks them to join us.


    ¡° Claudia, do you want to join us?¡± Noa


    The queen just nodded and left.


    We left Gabriel with Maken because they seem busy discussing something, I hope Gabriel doesn¡¯t do anything this time.


    Well, think about it, every time Gabriel met a woman they will fall in love with him.


    How could not I grow worried, I loved Gabriel since we are children, what if he fall in love with another woman beside me. I didn¡¯t even tell my feeling yet!


    I know Gabriel already knows my feeling for him a long time ago, I want to tell him personally.


    Sigh, I wonder if Gabriel cares about this kind of things, as I can see. He only looks at his manga and novel book.


    ¡° Philia are you fine?¡± Noa


    ¡° Yeah, just thinking of something¡±


    ¡°FUMU it''s about Gabriel right?¡± Noa


    ¡°N..no absolutely not¡±


    ¡° I can read you like book FUFU¡± Noa


    ¡° Am I really that readable?¡±


    ¡° Yeah¡± Noa


    ¡°You love him, right? Why don¡¯t you tell him?¡± Noa


    ¡° Yes, I love him, but what if he rejects me?¡±


    ¡° Are you really that afraid? What if I said that I love him too, would you believe me?¡± Noa


    ¡° I thought you are not interested in this kind of things?¡±


    ¡° You¡¯re pretty honest, aren¡¯t you?¡± Noa


    ¡° But I really love him Philia, I am also a woman, you understand that, don¡¯t you?¡± Noa


    I am really shocked at Noa, I didn¡¯t think she was this serious, if she really loves Gabriel what will I do. But I decided to follow Gabriel and stay by his side.


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry, even if he love me or not I decided to follow him and stay by his side, aren¡¯t you the same as me Philia?¡± Noa


    Are you an Esper! How did you know what I am thinking?


    ¡° I am not an esper¡± Noa


    See! You are an esper!


    ¡° Your face said everything¡± Noa


    Kuh! So my face my again!


    ¡° at last we can finally take a bath¡± Noa


    ¡° Hello¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Oh Brigitte, did you see Claudia¡± Noa


    Brigitte pointed her finger inside the bath, we saw the queen walking at us elegantly, I was at daze when the queen showed herself.


    Her beautiful silver hair was soaked in water with her sexy curve, and her eyes were like a blue gem, I thought she was an angel that descended from the heaven.


    ¡° Hey, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that, right?¡± Claudia


    ¡° You are so beautiful that I found myself at daze¡± Philia


    ¡° Yeah, me too¡± Noa


    ¡° Is that so?¡± Claudia


    The queen blush on our praise, the bath was made in marbles and design in a circle, the size was ten meters in width and length and the bath was deep up to our waist.


    As we enter the bath, Noa suddenly talks.


    ¡° Claudia do you love Gabriel?¡± Noa


    We are startled at Noa, how could she ask that question bluntly! I turn my gaze at the queen and saw her face turn deep red.


    Eeeh, you really love Gabriel!? Since when did I make so many rivals all of the sudden?


    The queen just nodded at us, Gabriel what the hell you have done?! Do you wish to make a harem. I turn my gaze to Noa, who has a satisfied smile on her face.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    This girl was not affected at all! Do you really love Gabriel or you are actually enjoying our situation, your smile told us that you are having fun!


    ¡° Hey, Brigitte¡± Noa


    Noa talk by Brigitte was on the side of the bath with her embarrass expression, is this Brigitte had a split personality or something?


    ¡° ..wh..what is it?¡± Brigitte


    ¡° Do you love, Gabriel too?¡± Noa


    Brigitte blushed and hide her embarrass face under the water.


    ¡° HAHAHA, your amazing Gabriel, you actually made a harem in this world¡± Noa


    As I thought this girl is enjoying it.


    ¡° So what do we do?¡±


    ¡° I will seduce Gabriel, of course, HAHA¡± Noa


    ¡° Hey, don¡¯t play dirty!¡±


    Noa and I started to argue, we stop when we heard the queen.


    ¡° Can¡¯t you two stop fighting in just a single man, can¡¯t you just let him chose?¡± Claudia


    ¡° Certainly, but even if he chose his own lover, I still won¡¯t leave him FUFU¡± Noa


    ¡° Me too¡±


    ¡° Sigh, you two really love Gabriel, aren¡¯t you?¡± Claudia


    ¡° You too will do the same right?


    We now shared one goal and that is to be with Gabriel no matter what happen, this day I made a three sisters, FUFU.


    I hope Gabriel won¡¯t take more woman.


    ........................


    Gabriel POV


    This is certainly heaven, I can¡¯t keep my drool from coming out, the scene in front me makes it impossible,


    I will save this image into a harem group photo album in my memory FUFU.


    I can hear their conversation, because of my super hearing that strengthens by my ki and divine mana, they started to share their feelings about me.


    That¡¯s right, my harem was now completely formed HAHA.


    At least, if I got a chance, I can do orgy FUFU, what an interesting event this is.


    While I was laughing inside, I sense someone''s presence and saw Claire walking in my direction. This is not good!


    Damn it, what if they found me, peeking at them my image will be destroyed, that also means my harem!


    I can¡¯t let that happen, you leave me no choice, but to do this Claire.


    ¡° Who¡¯s there!¡± Claire


    I approach her back and touch her shoulder, she was startled and began to grab my hand to throw me away, but I turn her around.


    ¡° Puuh!¡± Claire


    And kiss her, I can see her eyes wide open.


    She started to push me away, but I grab her tightly and insert my tongue into her mouth, at first her strength was high enough to push me away. But after a few seconds of kissing and sharing of saliva.


    Her strength became weak and stop resisting, our tongue was intertwined together and taste each.


    After releasing my tongue to hers, I look at her face, her blonde hair was now in a mess.


    She looks at me with her blue sapphire eyes, her gaze was so bewitching that I started to kiss her again, I took up her armor and rip her clothes.


    Her bare big-breast was now completely seen by me, I started to lick her nipples down to her belly button, I pulled her tight pants down.


    I gaze at her pussy, I kiss it before licking it and sucking it, Claire let out a moan.


    Pulling down my pants, I touch Claire''s cheek, she stared at me. She was not terrified or at least disgusted at me.


    ¡° Won¡¯t you regret this Claire?¡±


    ¡° What can I still do in this situation?¡± Claire


    Claire touches my cheek and smiled at me before hugging my neck with her to arms lock together, her mouth was now close to my ear, she whispered.


    ¡° You playboy, please be gentle this my first time and I don¡¯t really know what to do so leads me¡± Claire


    I can¡¯t see her face, but I know she was really embarrassed, right now.


    ¡°Kuh!¡± Claire


    I put my dick on her pussy and insert it slowly, Claire almost shouted because her hymen was broken by me, she certainly doesn¡¯t know about this kind of thing.


    She can¡¯t afford to make a noise or else the girls who were bathing right now will hear us.


    ¡° aah.....aah¡± Claire


    My pace was starting to get faster, she covers her mouth, to not let her voice out. My climax finally came.


    ¡° What is... this... why is there hot staff..coming..at..m..aah¡±


    She came and I, too, I release it into her body, I look at her and saw that she was covered in my juice, I carried her and walk out in the bath.


    We entered her room and started our session again.

 Chapter 27- The departure part 1

    Chapter 27- The mission


    Gabriel POV


    Morning came, I sleep with Claire in her bed, that night was wonderful FUFU, I look at Claire who was now sleeping peacefully and kiss her forehead.


    When she was asleep, this toy of mine was really cute, I left her room using her window and sneak into my room.


    After entering my room, I change my clothes into school uniform.


    Leaving my room, I saw Philia standing in front of my door with a big smile on her face.


    FUMu I wonder if something good happens, I look at Philia who was now staring at me with her smile.


    ¡° Did something good happen Philia?¡±


    ¡° Yeah¡± Philia


    ¡° Well, I am really happy if that is case¡±


    ¡°Gabriel¡± Philia


    ¡°What?¡±


    She looks at my eyes, we stared at each other for a long time, but she suddenly took my head and kiss me on my lips.


    If you are asking me, if I saw that, of course, I saw that coming and can dodge that it. But that is a kiss.


    Not every morning you will get a kiss, so thanks for the treat! That was a soft lip I would say FUFU, Philia started to run while her face was beaming with smiles.


    This girl where did she get her confident to do that? FUFU forget it, let just be happy that she was starting to change and became stronger.


    Entering the dining room, I saw the queen smiling at me, well look like the girl''s talks change them a lot.


    ¡° Good morning, Gabriel¡± Claudia


    ¡° Good morning Claudia¡±


    ¡° By the way, where''s Noa and the others?¡±


    ¡° They will come any moment, just sit and wait for now¡± Claudia


    ¡° Well, if you say so¡±


    ¡° You look so happy aren¡¯t you my queen?¡±


    ¡° Yeah, I have new sisters so how would not I be happy?¡± Claudia


    Sisters!? What, your mother still alive? Why didn¡¯t you introduce me! That my mother too you know.


    What I want to say, but the guards were here so I can¡¯t really say that, I look at the queen to confirm what her words mean.


    ¡° You didn¡¯t tell me, you have a sister other than Pola¡±


    ¡° Well, yeah, it just happened yesterday, I thought you were tired so I didn¡¯t disturb you¡± Claudia


    ¡° Yesterday?¡±


    ¡° Yeah, yesterday¡± Claudia


    ¡°So where are those sisters you are talking about?¡±


    Claudia pointed her finger at my back and saw Philia, Noa, and Brigitte coming in our direction, It can¡¯t be, right?


    They really accepted each other as my wife! HAHA, I am now filled with happiness and want to shout.


    But let''s pretend, I didn¡¯t know anything or else, they will find out that I peep at them.


    If they found out, my harem will be screwed! How could I let that happen! Last night I was just lucky that Claire agrees to do it with me or else I will be regarded as a pervert by my own Harem!


    Their image of me as a gentleman will surely break if that happen! So let pretend for now and let fate handle it.


    ¡° How did all you get close of to each other¡±


    My face was calm, but inside I am sweating crazy because of nervousness! Calm down myself this is just a trial to achieve a happy ending!


    ¡° Well, let just say, that we are close in the first place¡± Claudia


    My queen smiled at me, hey! That¡¯s cute, is a girl can change that much in just a single damn day?


    ¡° Gabriel, tomorrow was the day to reclaim the land of this continent¡± Claudia


    ¡° So it''s already that time, huh¡±


    ¡° Yeah, we cannot delay it any further¡± Claudia


    While we are talking, I sense Maken aura approaching us, I turn around and look at my student. She was surprised because I was already looking at her.


    ¡° Gabriel-sensei you''re amazing as ever¡± Maken


    ¡° Of course, who do you think I am FUFU¡±


    ¡° Gabriel-Sensei?¡± Claudia


    Maken was startled by the queen, FUFU now then how should I explain this.


    ¡° I am sorry your majesty, I ignored your presence¡± Maken


    ¡° Well it''s fine, more importantly, what is that sensei thing?¡± Claudia


    ¡° I ask Gabriel-sensei to be my teacher¡± Maken


    ¡° Oh, so what did he teach you?¡± Claudia


    ¡° That..¡± Maken


    I sense some baleful aura coming from my back, as I turn my gaze, I saw Philia¡¯s force smile.


    Maken didn¡¯t talk instead became red, the hell are you! I didn¡¯t teach something embarrassing, so why did you blush! Damn better clear this misunderstanding.


    ¡° Gabriel, I didn¡¯t think you would even do this to Maken¡± Claudia


    ¡° Can you please listen to me first¡±


    Ignoring their weird reaction, because I defended myself, I explain everything to them regarding about the method I taught with Maken and Pola.


    Noa was surprised that, mana can be used like that, well, of course, she doesn¡¯t know it. She was born in a world without a mana after all.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Jin was beaming with excitement, he approaches me and asks me to teach him about that.


    ¡° Can you teach me about that too?¡± Jin


    ¡° Well, after we depart, I will teach you¡±


    ¡° Can.... You teach me too?¡± Brigitte


    I am surprised that Brigitte wants to learn too, I turn my gaze to Noa and Philia, they nodded to each other and approach me.


    ¡° Me too¡± Philia


    ¡° Can you spare some time with me too?¡± Noa


    Of course, I can! Why would I decline FUFU, this is an invitation to a beautiful lady.


    This is an opportunity to be alone with one of them, how could I a gentleman reject them.


    If our lesson will become erotic? FUmu, thinking about this makes me drool.


    ¡° Gabriel-sensei, if you taught the others what you taught to me, then what''s the use of being me your student?¡± Maken


    You are naive Maken, Of course as a student, you can get close to me anytime, what I want to answer, but I can¡¯t really say that to Maken because she doesn¡¯t have feelings for me.


    The only feelings I got from her is admiration and respect.


    Well, that¡¯s fine it''s not like I will grab every woman I am interested too, if they loved me, of course, I will treasure her, if not then its fine I will still protect her. If she became my toy of course.


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry Maken, I can still teach you about your own style¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Maken


    I pat her head, her long pointed ears flinch FUFU this is interesting.


    I remove my hand, then her ears drop down, after petting her again her long pointed ears was like a wing moving upside down. HAHA, this is fun to do in many ways.


    ¡° Ahem¡± Claudia


    We turn our gaze to Claudia.


    ¡° What did you come here for Maken?¡± Claudia


    ¡° Ah, we got the report that many humads of East Kingdom were dying in hunger¡± Maken


    ¡° That is certainly bad¡± Claudia


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry your majesty, we and the four heroes will go there first to save them¡± Maken


    ¡° Can I leave this to you, Gabriel?¡± Claudia


    They turn their gaze at me, FUFU I am glad that you trusted me that much, but the hell is this trouble can I just go there and kill all of the demons!


    Damn it! If there is not a risk I already did that a long time ago, if I go there and started killing them, the demons will surely take the humad as a hostage and will kill them one by one!


    Should I transform into something to destroy that kingdom? Sigh, I really don¡¯t have a choice, don¡¯t I?


    ¡° Okay, leave it to us¡±


    ¡° Thank you Gabriel¡± Claudia


    The queen smiled brightly at me, really what is that cuteness again! Is that the effect of girls talk!


    ¡° So what do we do Gabriel-Sensei, should we send an army to take over the kingdom?¡± Maken


    ¡° Don¡¯t do that¡±


    ¡°Why¡± Maken


    ¡° Maken, think before you engage in a war, you are an experienced General, but not good in people welfare¡±


    ¡° Think, if you bring an army into that kingdom and saw that they don¡¯t have a chance of winning, what would they use as a weapon to defeat us?¡±


    ¡° The humads of that kingdom?¡± Maken


    ¡° That¡¯s right, so we need a small group to infiltrate that kingdom without being noticed and kill all of the demons residing within¡±


    ¡° You are brilliant as ever Gabriel-Sensei¡± Maken


    ¡°Sigh, this is also one of your lessons Maken, think of the consequence before making a big decision¡±


    ¡° I have learned a lot today Gabriel-Sensei, thank you¡± Maken


    We started to prepare the things we need for our departure tomorrow, after fixing some the things in my space magic, I sneak into the queen¡¯s room.


    Claudia was now reading to her desk and hug her back.


    ¡° Gabriel, do you have to do this every time you sneak on me?¡± Claudia


    I am surprised that she know it was me FUFU.


    ¡° How did you know it was me?¡±


    ¡° Who would do this besides you anyway?¡± Claudia


    ¡° FUFU I am happy that I am the only one¡±


    ¡° Well, I am happy too, as long as you are safe¡± Claudia


    ¡°  I need Claudenergy FUFU¡±


    ¡° What is this Claudener....¡± Claudia


    I kiss her and use my tongue to tangle it with hers, I unbutton her dress and remove it slowly while kissing her, surprisingly she didn¡¯t resist instead she hugged my head.


    I remove my uniform and put my dick on her while she was sat on her own desk.


    Her smile was wide when I put it in, there¡¯s no feeling of discomfort or regret that I slightly felt before.


    Instead, I felt her happiness.


    ¡° Gabriel, I love you ¡±


    She brightly smiled at me

 Chapter 28- The departure part 2

    Chapter 28- The departure part 2


    Gabriel POV


    I stayed with Claudia in her bedroom, She was resting on my chest with a wide smile on her face.


    Claudia looked into my eyes and said.


    ¡° Gabriel, do you love me?¡± Claudia


    I didn¡¯t want to lie and told her the truth.


    ¡° I love you, not only you but also the others, do you still love me?¡±


    She stared into my eyes and sigh.


    FUFU you are an optimistic one, my queen.


    ¡° Yes I am¡± Claudia


    Looking at her, I started to chuckle.


    ¡° What? Do you think I will do this to you if I didn¡¯t love you?¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry, I will do anything for you, even if I destroy the whole demon continent¡±


    ¡° Don''t, I don''t want to involve innocent citizen and makes them suffer just because of the war¡± Claudia


    ¡° Sigh, my queen you are really a pure maiden, if not for your position, I will misjudge you as a saint¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t you like my personality?¡± Claudia


    ¡° No, because you¡¯re not only beautiful, you are also a kind woman¡±


    ¡° Whenever I look at you, I could see the desperation to save your own kind, you¡¯re even willing so sacrifice yourself¡±


    ¡° So when I first met you, I decided to make you mine because I don¡¯t want to see you with someone that will only use you for power¡±


    Claudia look at me in a daze, after a few seconds of silence, she suddenly talks.


    ¡° Is that so?¡± Claudia


    ¡° That is so¡±


    ¡° I finally met the real you, I thought I would never have the chance to see that side of you, but now you showed it to me¡± Claudia


    ¡° What a clever queen you are¡±


    We kissed each other and use our tongue, Claudia was now accustomed in kissing and started to kiss me every time she got the chance.


    ¡° Come back alive¡± Claudia


    ¡° FUFU who do you think I am?¡±


    ¡° Well, look likes I don¡¯t need to worry anyway, you even defeated General Eugene, so I doubt that anyone can beat you besides a GODS¡± Claudia


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry too much, I will return, I swear¡±


    ¡° Thank you¡± Claudia


    ¡° You don¡¯t have to thank me, this is my duty as your man, isn¡¯t it? And your duty as my woman is to wait for my return¡±


    ¡° I will wait for you even if it takes forever¡± Claudia


    ¡°FUFU that¡¯s my queen¡±


    I kiss her forehead, then look into her at her face.


    ¡° This will only take a while, I promise¡±


    ¡° Okay¡± Claudia


    Claudia falls asleep.


    I loved her, but also loved the others, my heart was not the same as those mortals, I can love many because of my soul. I cannot pick one because my soul wouldn¡¯t me allow to.


    My soul was the very heart of my being.


    I didn¡¯t think of it as a curse, but a blessing to allow me on loving the people I want to protect, that was the reason I want to exist.


    I will take my time to leisurely enjoy this trip so I can meet more interesting toy, I am really eager to go with them.


    While I was thinking, I started to feel that my eyelids became heavy, as they fall down I fall asleep.


    Morning came, I woke up and look into my queen, but saw nothing. Claudia already left her room and didn''t wake me up.


    Sigh, why didn¡¯t she wake me up, Damn it! What if someone came here and saw me sleeping on her bed.


    They will think that I did something with you! Sigh, it''s already happening so I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    I left her room, using her balcony and jumped into a nearby tree, I saw Claire training her soldiers. FUFU look likes she recovered after that time.


    I walk in front and greet her, she looks at me with a firm gaze, but her eyes say, that she hadn¡¯t still forgotten that thing happen two days ago.


    ¡° Good morning, Claire¡±


    ¡° Oh, Gabriel Good morning, how are you yesterday?¡± Claire


    ¡°I am fine, what about you? I didn¡¯t see you yesterday, did I?¡±


    ¡± Well, I am sorting my thoughts out¡± Claire


    ¡° What thoughts, I wonder?¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t play around Gabriel, you are the one who started it after all¡± Claire


    ¡° Are you mad at me?¡±


    ¡° I am not, instead I am happy if it''s you¡± Claire


    ¡° Why?¡±


    ¡° You will not do that if you don¡¯t love me, right?¡± Claire


    Oh, this girl knows me well.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡° You know me well, but are you sure that you won¡¯t regret what happen that time?¡±


    ¡° I not, after all, I also feel the same way as the queen towards you¡±Claire


    I like this girl''s personality, FUFU my love for my toy increase again.


    ¡° Ooh, I feel the same way¡±


    Claire became red because of my answer, as I thought, she was not good at this kind of things.


    ¡° Wh.. What are you saying stupid!¡± Claire


    And she runs, FUFU how cute, well, I didn¡¯t tease her. I only said the truth.


    Well, it¡¯s fine anyway, whether she believes me or not. I am obligated to protect her.


    What kind of a man I am if I didn¡¯t take the responsibility after taking advantages of her.


    I am a gentleman so don''t think that I am a man who doesn''t take responsibilities.


    Where is the fun, if they''re no obstacle FUFU.


    Today was our departure, but before that we need to fill our stomach first.


    I saw Philia and the others when they notice me, they stop and look at me.


    What!? Did I do something again!? While I am questioning myself, Philia walks beside me.


    ¡° Gabriel, did you see Pola?¡± Philia


    ¡° No, I did not¡±


    ¡° Are you sure?¡± Philia


    Damn it! Do all of you trust me at all?


    ¡° Yeah, why do you ask me anyway?¡±


    ¡° Well, you¡¯re the only person close to Pola beside the queen , so we suspect that you know something¡± Philia


    ¡° What did happen anyway¡±


    ¡° So you really don¡¯t know?¡± Philia


    ¡° I did not, so what happen¡±


    ¡° Pola was missing since last night, we decided to ignore it before because we thought she was on her training, but morning already came and she didn¡¯t still came back¡± Philia


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry about her, she was stronger than any of you, I am sure that she was doing something, so she didn¡¯t come back last night until this day¡±


    ¡° Are you sure about this Gabriel?¡± Philia


    ¡° I am very sure, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡° Of course I trust you¡± Philia


    ¡° Then can we eat for now? We will depart today, so we need to have our fill¡±


    ¡° Okay¡± Philia


    Philia just nodded and came back to her seat, after sitting on my own chair, Claudia came in and sat.


    I glance at her when she felt my stare, she smiled at me.


    The food was delicious today, is it because of what happen this last few day or the food was just delicious.


    We started to eat our fill and chat to each other.


    ¡° Gabriel, I wish you a safe trip¡± Claudia


    ¡°Thanks, Claudia, I wish you to be safe every time, don¡¯t make me worried alright?¡±


    My queen blushes, FUFU you still have a long way to go.


    Surprisingly Philia doesn¡¯t have the threatening gaze like before. I sigh of relief because of that.


    Maken entered the room and walk in front of the queen.


    ¡° Your majesty, the preparation on our mission has been prepared¡± Maken


    ¡° Is that so¡± Claudia


    ¡° Yes, your majesty¡± Maken


    ¡° Our heroes and Gabriel, we may not be by your side, but expect that we will always pray your safety to any GODS who can help you. So you may have a safe journey¡± Claudia


    ¡° Yeah, we too pray you a safe and healthy life, while we are gone Big sis Claudia¡± Philia


    ¡° We will meet again Claudia, so don¡¯t worry¡± Noa


    The heroes started to say their temporary goodbye, I too did the same.


    ¡° By the way, Did you see Claire?¡±


    ¡° She should be here any minute, just wait for her and she will come¡± Claudia


    ¡° Okay¡±


    After some time Claire came.


    She apologized for being late and explain the reason for her late arrival.


    FUMU, she probably thinking my words yesterday, so she keeps pondering about it that she forget the passage of time, Well, I am not really sure, why is she embarrass now after doing that.


    I sigh to myself because these guys were a bunch of kids.


    ¡° Now then, shall we go?¡±


    ¡° Yes!¡± Everyone


    The queen was waving at us until our silhouette was gone, we ride our horses at the highest speed to reach the East Kingdom.


    We suddenly stop because, in front of us, there is a person blocking our way, that person was...

 Chapter 29- The ghost town part 1

    Chapter 29- The ghost town part 1


    Pola who was supposed to be missing yesterday, was now in front of us, she was riding her horse while looking at us.


    I and the other approaches her.


    ¡° Pola, your sister is worried about you¡±


    This girl surely wants to come with us, I can see it on her face, you and my dog are really alike.


    When I go outside, my dog always follows me.


    Sigh, can¡¯t do anything about it, I will just ask her if she really wants to come that much.


    ¡° I will come with you, Master!¡± Pola


    ¡° Pola go back! You are a princess what do you think you are doing right now! What if something bad happens to you? What are we gonna explain if that happens?¡± Maken


    These two girls were fighting again, sigh, will take I take her with us or not?


    ¡°I will talk to her, so don¡¯t make any noise for now¡±


    ¡° Sorry Gabriel-Sensei, I will do as you say¡± Maken


    FUFU what an obedient dog I mean student, I turn my gaze to Pola who has a worried face.


    FUMU Girl you really don¡¯t want to be separated with me that much?


    ¡° Pola, why do you want to come with us? This is dangerous and you are Claudia¡¯s only family, what if you died on this mission. Your sister will suffer you know that, right?¡±


    ¡° I am not worried about my safety at all¡± Pola


    ¡° Sigh, are really that confident about your ability?¡±


    ¡° No¡± Pola


    ¡° Then why would you not worry?¡±


    ¡° Because master will surely protect me if you don¡¯t my sister will suffer¡± Pola


    HOHO girl you became clever.


    ¡° I can¡¯t do anything about you, did I?¡±


    ¡° Thank you so much master!¡± Pola


    She was now beaming with a smile because she was cute, I pat her head, in return, she hugs me.


    Now her chest was on my face, that''s right my face was on her cleavage! This is heaven! I started to drool because of this soft meat, I want to touch them, what I want to do and say.


    But damn it those stares behind me was hurts.


    You guys, do you think I didn¡¯t know what you are thinking! Don¡¯t think I am a beast that will attack someone in the middle of the road!


    While I was shouting in my mind, our four heroes approach us.


    ¡° So what is your decision, Gabriel?¡± Noa


    ¡° Well, can¡¯t we take her with us?¡±


    ¡° You are the leader of this mission, so you can decide everything¡± Noa


    ¡° Oh, aren¡¯t you trusting me too much?¡±


    ¡° Well, are you going to disappoint us anyway?¡± Noa


    After saying that she rides her horse beside Maken, FUFU I can¡¯t really understand this girl.


    ¡° Gabriel, we trusted your decision because we believe in you¡± Philia


    ¡° Thank you Philia¡±


    ¡° No need to thank me¡± Philia


    Jin and Philia ride their horse to Noa, while Brigitte was fidgeting her fingers, it seems like she wants to say something.


    Well, let¡¯s ask her anyway, this is somewhat amusing in many ways FUFU.


    ¡° Do you need something from me, Brigitte?¡±


    ¡° Gabr¡± Brigitte


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡° Ga... Gabriel was a nice person, so we think that everything you decide was good for us¡± Brigitte


    After saying that she run to Noa and the others, while I am in a daze at her words, I started to think, that this Brigitte and the other Brigitte was completely a different person.


    Their personality was opposite, but their mind was one, sigh, I can¡¯t really understand the thing that I didn¡¯t touch yet.


    Well, I can¡¯t really separate the two souls now, because if I do that there is a possibility that one of them will be altered.


    I look at Brigitte, who was now behind the others, FUFU she really doesn''t know how to communicate.


    ¡° Come, Pola, we will depart now¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Pola


    We ride our horses to the others, I cast my gaze to them and said.


    ¡° We have been delayed for so long, we have to hurry let¡¯s go¡±


    ¡° YES!¡± Everyone


    We are now running at full speed and didn¡¯t stop until the night came, we arrive on a plain ground beside the forest.


    On our way, we encountered some monsters, but we decided to ignore them and continue to run.


    Some monster cannot be avoided like a huge boar blocking our way, so while our horse is running and me in the front, I kick the huge boar on its head that caused its brain to be scattered.


    Maken who look at that scene was amazed, FUMU you don¡¯t have to be amazed by that right?


    While I was wondering, why Maken was amazed at my action, Claire fastens her horse and neared beside me.


    ¡° That monster was a near crystal class monster, the gold class monster called Boar¡± Claire


    ¡°Oh, I thought it was just a slime HAHA¡±


    ¡° Sigh, what a carefree man you are¡± Claire


    ¡° What can we do anyway, we were in a hurry¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡° Yeah, yeah¡± Claire


    Claire said that with a defeated tone, hey, that much was nothing right? What the hell is wrong anyway, it''s just a gold monster class.


    Sigh, the monster of this world was degraded from the past. So what was stronger to their view was weak to me.


    FUFU well, I am a very strong man after all.


    We encountered some wyverns, who always took Philia because of her big boobs, I think? But now it''s different they took Claire plus Philia.


    Damn it, as I thought this wyvern are a big - breasted lover like me, Why wyverns! Why not humad like me! Damn it, you don¡¯t even have a dick and you take my toys away.


    Like what I did in the past, I took some pebbles and flick it at their head, that pebble shot through in their head and made a hole in it.


    FUFU that''s what you deserve for taking something to your king HAHAHA.


    When the two girls fall, I immediately jump on my horse and carry them on their waist, I accidentally touch their chest because of some error on jumping.


    Yeah, it''s an error! Don''t misunderstand.


    Claire felt my touch on her chest, she didn¡¯t say anything, but she blushed, that made Philia to flinch me on the stomach.


    Hey, girl if my skin was not hard as crystal, it''s already peeled off.


    Well, that¡¯s what happens on our way.


    ¡° Claire is there a nearby town or village here?¡±


    ¡° There is a town nearby, but I don¡¯t know if there are still people in it¡± Claire


    I furrowed my eyebrow because this area still belonged to Claudia¡¯s kingdom, this kingdom didn¡¯t suffer any damage at all.


    ¡° Did something happen?¡±


    ¡° Yeah, this town was on the edge of our kingdom, so it was attacked by some demons and monsters nearby¡± Claire


    ¡° But it was still protected, right? So why did you say, you don¡¯t know if there are still people living in that town¡±


    ¡° At the time arrive at the village, all of the people of that town was missing¡± Claire


    ¡° Is there a meaning behind that?¡±


    ¡° Actually, there is a person who didn¡¯t disappear, we ask him a question about the village, but he became a paranoid, it seems like he experiences a terrifying scene¡± Claire


    ¡° So what did he tell you?¡±


    ¡° He only said, help me the reaper of death has come to get our soul! Help my child and wife please¡± Claire


    ¡° The reaper of death has come to get our soul?¡±


    ¡° Yeah, I was also confused on his word, we investigate the town for a year, but got nothing at all, we suspect that the man became crazy so we decided to ignore it¡± Claire


    A species that can take a soul, FUMU.


    If I found this person, I will take the information regarding the divine sword, the chance was low. But I want to take a gamble.


    ¡° Claire, can we go to that village?¡±


    Claire was startled, she looks at me seriously then said.


    ¡° Forget it, Gabriel, you will get nothing out of it¡± Claire


    ¡° Then how about we do this, all of you will go to the East Kingdom, while I am going in that town¡±


    Claire was starting to sweat like crazy at my suggestion, oh, I realize something, if that town has no longer people in it. Isn¡¯t that a ghost town.


    Maybe Claire was scared of ghost, should I try to ask her? FUFU let tease her for now.


    While Claire is eating a meat, I get close to her and said.


    ¡° Don¡¯t tell me you are scared of ghost?¡±


    ¡° W... What are you talking about?¡± Claire


    Claire was now trembling, she looks at me with a terrified expression, as I thought FUFU!


    ¡° I said are you afraid of Ghost in that town so you didn¡¯t want to get close to it?¡±


    ¡°O..of course not, ¡± Claire


    ¡° Then shall we go?¡±


    ¡° O.. Okay then, ¡± Claire


    FUFU this girl has that kind of weakness, this was certainly the reaction I really want in a woman at your age HAHA.


    We called the four heroes to prepare, they ask me a question.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    I told them that we are going in a nearby town, after that, they didn¡¯t ask me anymore and just silently followed me to the nearby town.


    You can see Claire trembling legs, I can see Noa getting uneasy, Philia and Brigitte were just following me without any complaints.


    While Jin was very excited, I am surprised that Noa was capable of an emotion like that, FUFU this will get interesting somehow.


    We arrive at the town entrance, after feeling the town surroundings, I felt someone''s presence.


    But this presence was not a humud supposed to have!


    Strange this presence was faint, but I am completely sure this is a humad.


    But the strangest things was the presences aura, I started to run to that area and the others followed me when I found that aura, I saw a transparent female child.


    As I thought this is.....

 Chapter 30- The ghost town part 2

    Chapter 30- The ghost town part 2


    As I thought, the aura earlier came from this soul.


    A ghost. I wonder what really happen here for this to happen.


    Normally, a soul will depart from this world after dying, but I didn¡¯t expect I will encounter a strong soul with strong emotion staying in this world.


    This ghost appearance was just a kid, a female at that.


    Well, what a waste she was really cute, should I form a body and put her inside ? Sigh, if I do that some GODS will notice me, then a fight with them is unavoidable.


    I can¡¯t fight those GODS heads on without using my divine power.


    Using my divine power will notify those bastards, they will search this world and find an information about me the new GOD of this world.


    This is troublesome in many ways, but let ask her anyway, if she still wants to live or not.


    If she wants, I can store her soul to my storage and revive her later on, if not, then forget it.


    Looking at this ghost, I wonder if this little girl can talk normally.


    The ghost looks at me.


    ¡° Big brother, can you help me?¡± Ghost


    The others were now behind me staring at the ghost.


    Philia, Brigitte, Jin and Pola were staring blankly while Claire was hiding behind me, but a thing that you would not expect happen.


    Noa who¡¯s freak among freak was now hiding behind me!


    Damn it! So even you, have that kind of side! EHEH she¡¯s very cute right now, so I saved that cute Noa to my Noa¡¯s cute sides collection folder.


    Right now my back was in heaven! They¡¯re pressing their breast against my back, HEHE soft meat feels good.


    If I were alone with them I already eat them, oops, I almost let out my perverted laugh.


    Now is not the right time for that, so ignored their reaction and those soft meats, FUMU what a waste.


    ¡° What can I do to help you, little girl?¡±


    ¡° Big sister Rean¡± Ghost


    ¡° You want me to find your Big sister Rean?¡±


    The ghost just nodded, I look at her and ask.


    ¡° Where can I find your Big sister do you have some clue or something?¡±


    ¡° A lich attack our town, some people was taken, that include my Big sister. The people who died on his hands became undead¡± Ghost


    ¡° Do you think I can beat that Lich? I am just a humad like you¡±


    ¡° If you are an ordinary humad, sensing me is difficult¡± Ghost


    This girl is not ordinary at all! EHEH I want to talk to her secretly.


    ¡°Hey girl, do you want a chance to live?¡± I am transmitting my message into her soul


    ¡° Who are you ¡± Ghost-chan sends the message back


    ¡° FUFU your luck was very good, you just met a benevolence GOD like myself¡±


    She looks at me with a doubt on her face.


    ¡° Hey, don¡¯t you want to live again?¡±


    ¡° Can you really do that?¡± Ghost-Chan


    ¡° Yes, do you want me to make a promise?¡±


    Ghost-chan looks at me for a very long time then said.


    ¡° okay then, I will believe you¡± Ghost-chan


    ¡° what is your name little child?¡±


    ¡° Teressa¡±


    ¡° okay, Teressa I will tell you what you have to do and find the way to help you in many ways¡±


    ¡°okay¡±


    Teressa stared at me and the others.


    ¡° This is my companion, guys this is Teressa¡±


    ¡° Nice to meet you Teressa, I am Philia¡± Philia


    ¡° My name was Jin, this is my first time I saw a ghost, I thought they were scary, just like those ghosts in the movie, it turns out they are really cute¡± Jin


    ¡° A.m. too, I thought ghost is scary¡± Brigitte


    No, those from the movie and Teressa are a real ghost, it just happens that Teressa was a very cute child, you guys just got lucky that you have met the cute one beside the scary one.


    ¡° This two behind me was, Noa and Claire¡±


    ¡° Why are they hiding behind you?¡± Teressa


    ¡° They are scared of you, so they are hiding behind me¡±


    Claire and Noa, look at me with hate on their face, hey, I just told her the truth! Don¡¯t look at me like that.


    ¡° Why? They are not a child anymore why would they get scared of me?¡± Teressa


    ¡° Who said we are scared of you!¡± Noa


    Sigh, they must have experienced a trauma in the past, so they turn out like this, EHEH well it¡¯s not like I dislike it.


    ¡° By the way, Teressa, do you know where''s that Lich came from? Or where did he go after taking the people of this town?¡±


    ¡° I don¡¯t know where he came from, but I know his destination was in the East Kingdom¡± Teressa


    ¡° How did you know that he was going into the east kingdom?¡± Philia


    ¡° Before I died, I heard him talk with someone from the east kingdom and said he will go there after he finished his own business¡± Teressa


    ¡° Are there still people living in this town?¡± Jin


    ¡° No, they all died, no one was living here ¡± Teressa


    I stared at Teressa and told her secretly.


    ¡° By the way, Teressa how did you know I am sensing your presence?¡±


    ¡° I will tell you because I am already dead¡± Terassa


    Damn little girl, so you don¡¯t trust me at all! She looks at me seriously and said.


    ¡° I have the ability to sense someone or sense any energy and I can also read someone''s thoughts when you spread your energy to sense my presence I know you are not an ordinary person¡± Teressa


    ¡° And my ability doesn¡¯t work in you, I can¡¯t read your thoughts at all¡± Teressa


    So that¡¯s why she was secretive about her ability, someone who was born with the ability is rare after all, even in another world.


    Some people are even willing to pay any amount and use them for experiment or military usage.


    And damn girl you think you can read my thoughts so easily!?


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡° Of course, you can¡¯t what kind of GOD I am if you can just read my thoughts so easily. You are smart kids so I am willing to help you¡±


    ¡° What will you ask in return?¡± Teressa


    ¡° After granting all of your wished, you will serve me forever, you know, we GODS doesn¡¯t age, so I really want someone who can accompany me¡±


    I smiled at her, I can see it in her eye, she wants someone at her side.


    She must have been in here for so many years. So why don¡¯t I take her and plus she was cute, so I know she will grow up into a very good woman.


    I wish her breast would grow big, I have my own reason.


    The reason was simple because the big breast is justice! Don¡¯t you think so too? HEHE and, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun to travel with a ghost?


    ¡° Teressa comes closer to me, I will absorb you to my soul storage to maintain your body in this world¡±


    ¡° Okay¡± Teressa


    Teressa approached me, while Claire and Noa step a little way back, that reaction was really cute, right?


    ¡° Gabriel, what are you doing?¡± Philia


    ¡° Teressa said, she want to come with us¡±


    ¡° But, how?¡± Philia


    ¡° She will shelter herself inside of me, so it¡¯s fine¡±


    ¡° But what will happen to you then?¡± Philia


    ¡° I will be fine, she will not do anything to me trust me¡±


    Philia didn¡¯t talk back and just nodded, I am happy that you are worried about me, so I promise that I will give you something next time.


    Upon my touch to Teressa, her body suddenly disappeared, the others were looking at me in a daze.


    Hey, you two did not get over yet? These two girls are really scared of Teressa, why? Teresa was not scary if I were to say it, she was very cute like a doll.


    ¡° Claire the ghost already disappeared, why are you still hiding?¡±


    ¡° ...I. Am not hiding, I am just in the back so that I will not get on your way¡± Claire


    ¡°Any way your reaction was very cute HAHA¡±


    ¡°C... cute?¡± Claire


    Claire blushed with a steam on her head, I turn my gaze to Noa.


    ¡° I didn¡¯t expect that you have something you¡¯re scared of¡±


    ¡° Well yeah, since childhood. I am not good with that kind of thing¡± Noa


    What an honest girl! But damn it! Those soft meats were separated from me, If I delayed our conversation I can enjoy more of those soft meats!


    I started to drool and imagine myself grabbing those soft meats, HEHE I wonder what Noa¡¯s breast feels like?


    I want to touch them raw! Damn it! If she was not a psycho I already attack her. But I am not really that kind of guy who forced himself to a girl.


    Yeah, patience patience Gabriel! Someday the orgy will happen, I am very sure that will happen in the near future!


    ¡° So what are we going to do now?¡± Philia


    I look up to the sky, it was still dark, so resting is best way to do.


    ¡° Hmm, we should rest for now and continue our way to the east kingdom tomorrow¡±


    They just nodded, we came back and entered our own camp, I started to meditate and look for Teressa inside my soul storage.


    There I saw her floating asleep inside with her beautiful smile, FUMU this girl will become a beauty in the future, it¡¯s a waste to make a girl disappear just like that, right?


    While I was meditating, I sense someone nearing my camp, I recognize this presence so I did nothing but wait.


    ¡° Gabriel, can I come in?¡± Noa


    ¡° Yes¡±


    Noa entered my camp with a smile, I am somewhat uneasy right now, I got the feeling that I am in a tiger¡¯s den.


    ¡° Noa what did you come here for?¡±


    I ask nervously, Noa just licked her lips and started to get close to me, she licked my ear and whispered.


    ¡° Hey, can we do it?¡± Noa


    ¡° What do you mean?¡±


    Oh, my Goodness! I am not good in this kind of situation.


    Damn, I don¡¯t think I am a rapist and you also saw it right? They liked it, but right now is not the time for that! I think I will be raped!


    I started to get far away from her, but my body shivered, she crawled at me if you look at her you could see her eyes glowing red.


    I am now overwhelmed by her!


    ¡° The hell happens to you!¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine¡± Noa


    ¡° No, it¡¯s not!¡±


    Hey! This is not a battlefield! Why do your eyes become like that! It¡¯s scary.


    If you are asking me, why did I want to avoid something like this! It¡¯s simple my pride couldn¡¯t allow it! I want to tease my partner when we are doing it!


    It¡¯s not like I dislike this kind of situation, but! Noa was a different subject, She was like a beast!


    Well, should I give in as a prey? Or become a predator? But damn it, this is Noa! If she ever got a chance, she will certainly fight back!


    Noa was now in front of me licking my neck, I shivered, because this is the first time someone licks my neck as a man, Damn it! I remembered my experience as a woman again!


    Her crimson eyes were now staring at me, she pulled out my shirt and pants, I am now fully naked in front of her, she looks at me and nodded, hey, what are you going to do!


    While I am fighting my desire to be Noa¡¯s prey, she undressed and started to look at me with her bewitching eyes, whenever I look into those eyes. I felt my body was being sucked by her.


    We stared at each other naked, I gulp my saliva, because the girl in front of me was super hot and alluring, she got a perfect body, her breast was not really that big. But she was a hot matured babe.


    My child started to get up from his sleep, I want to devour her right now!


    ¡° Gabriel, can I talk to you about something?¡± Philia


    But I sense Philia who was now in front of my entrance camp, This is bad, right?

 Chapter 30.1- My life as a woman

    Chapter 30.1- My life as a woman


    Tombi POV


    My life as a vampire ended.


    My soul was drifting in the pool of consciousness to find a new world and body/


    Sigh, I shouldn¡¯t have tried to absorb eight souls at the same time.


    I felt someone touch as it pulled me out of mother¡¯s womb, I open my eyes and saw a man looking at me with a smile on his face.


    The man brought me to a red haired, brown eyes and an oval face, this woman is in her twenties. My mother, I suppose.


    She was a very beautiful woman, as for the man beside her, he has a handsome face, with blue eyes and blonde. The man looks at me before he handed me to the red haired woman.


    ¡° What will be her name?¡± woman


    Huh? Did I just mishear him, she called me he, not her, right? AHAH what I am thinking, to suddenly call a man like me as her, what a joke.


    ¡° Well, This girl was a brave child, she didn¡¯t cry until now, how about we gave her a name of a boy?¡± man


    It can¡¯t be! NO! I will not believe this! Oh GOD, did you forsaken me!? What did I do with my past lives to deserve this!


    Certainly, I am stealing someone''s soul, but those souls were tainted, so why! I am holding my tears because of this setup.


    ¡° Then what name did you come up to?¡± woman


    ¡° Her name will be Tombi¡± man


    NO! What¡¯s up with your naming sense men! Are you really going to name your child like that and what¡¯s up with this situation?


    I can¡¯t hold my tears anymore.


    ¡° Unngeeeee¡± Tombi


    ¡° Tombi what¡¯s wrong?¡± Woman


    ¡° I wonder why did she cry all of the sudden¡± Man


    No! Don¡¯t call me that I can¡¯t still move on damn it!


    ¡° Come on Tombi don¡¯t cry¡± woman


    My mother brought me near to her nipples, I started to suck it in reflex because I am still a baby.


    Later on, I fall asleep.


    When I woke up, I saw my mother sleeping beside me, I hurriedly check my manhood as if wishing that was just a dream.


    Upon my touch in my lower body I didn¡¯t feel it, so I cried again, my mother woke up and started to hum a song. As the song entered my ears I fell asleep.


    Three years already past, I am now three years old and I accepted the fact that I became a woman. But inside I didn¡¯t.


    We have a library in our house and because of my mother, I can¡¯t go to the library anytime.


    When my mother was out with my father, I am at the library.


    My appearance was a beautiful girl with red hair, blue eyes, and oval face, I like my appearance so I don¡¯t have a complaint being a woman.


    I would certainly be a very beautiful woman in the future.


    Should I seduce the crown prince and play with him! HEHE, what a sinful girl I am.


    My mother''s name was Rosa Rsavan and my father was Ronald Rsavan, we are a noble of a certain kingdom, my father was rarely at home because of his work.


    Mother was rarely gone and was always by my side, because of that I can¡¯t read books freely.


    This world has a mana, so when I was alone in my room I keep expanding my mana pool.


    This world has a job called adventurer, they travel the world for income by killing monsters.


    I decided to become an adventurer because it was cool.


    I am now currently in the forest practicing magic and sword skill, By the way,


    Five years already past, I am now eight years old when I encountered some monsters I can¡¯t kill yet, I avoided them and find another target.


    The forest was wide, many beasts and monsters lurk around here so it''s good for training spot.


    After searching the area. Finally, I found a suitable prey for my body.


    A grizzly bear, this monster has the appearance of a bear, but on its forehead, a horns can be seen,


    The skin was red and it¡¯s tough with his sharp claws, it makes the monster hard to deal with.


    Though you need a group of five class D adventurer to kill a monster like this or a single class B adventurer.


    My strength right was on the level of class B adventurer so I know can beat this Grizzly bear.


    Casting an enhancement on my body, I slash my sword to sever his neck, but realising my killing intent and he avoided it.


    I cast some wind cutter, but the bear skin was too tough for magic, so I enhance my weapon to make it sharp.


    When I was cutting his head, the grizzly bear always blocks my attack with his claws, so I decided to cut off his both arms.


    I covered both ears because the grizzly bear made a loud painful howl that resounded in the forest.


    The nearby monsters who heard that howl started to flee.


    After his howl, he decided to flee from his cave, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance and dash at him to cut its head.


    The grizzly bear spurts his blood, my brown clothes and pants were now crimson red.


    The sound of a nearby water can be heard, so I decided to take a bath first.


    If I go home with my body like this, my mother will faint in worry.


    When I heard the sound of the water getting closer, I check the area to ensure my safety.


    Do you really think I will be a careless woman, who will bath with someone around here? I am a man before, but right now I am a woman I need to be careful if some pervert was lurking around.


    Upon reaching the water, I saw a lake, this lake was deep up to my chest.


    Looking at the surroundings and saw nothing, I hurriedly undress and jump in the lake.


    Ah, this is the feeling FUFU.


    While I am immersed in the bath because of my exhaustion and dirty appearance, I heard some noise.


    I throw a dagger where the sound came from.


    a few seconds later someone fell down on the nearby tree, looking at it.


    I saw a boy, his age seems around fourteen, he has pointed ears, green hair, and green eyes, and his look was very good for a male.


    I leap in the lake and took my clothes to cover myself, I unsheathe my sword and pointed it on his neck.


    ¡° What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡° Sorry, I didn¡¯t think someone is currently bathing in the lake, when I found you, I wanted to leave, but I can¡¯t ¡± elf


    Hmm an elf, huh. I stared coldly at him and cut him slightly.


    ¡° When you saw me bathing in that lake, why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    ¡° Because I thought you are a GODDESS you are so beautiful, looking at you with my bared eyes makes my heart flutter and I felt the time stop itself¡± elf


    ¡° What¡¯s that suppose to mean?¡±


    ¡° In other words, I fell in love with you¡± elf


    Strange in the book that I have read in the library state, elf can¡¯t love a human because of the rules of their ancestor.


    ¡° Are you joking with me! I am a human and you¡¯re an elf, why would you fall in love with me jerk!¡±


    ¡° It''s true that our ancestor forbids us for loving a human and If you violate the rules they will force you to will the forest:


    "But even if I leave the forest because of you, I think, I will not regret it¡± Elf


    ¡° This was the first time we have met, so why do you want to do that? And the chance of me loving you is very low you know¡±


    The eyes of the elf were now sparkling, I gulp my saliva because, I think, I said something I shouldn¡¯t have said.


    ¡° True, my chance was slim, but at least it has a chance¡± elf


    ¡° Give it up I won¡¯t love a man in my whole life¡±


    ¡° Why?¡± elf


    ¡° I don¡¯t need to tell you that can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡° Then can you at least tell me your name?¡± elf


    ¡° Don¡¯t want to! Bye elf boy¡±


    And that, I met a bubble gum in the forest who didn¡¯t get away from me even a second.


    Damn it! I didn¡¯t think he can use magic to track someone! Now he didn¡¯t stop persisting me, he even followed me to our house.


    A stalker! Man, this life is harsh, some tears form in my eyes.


    ¡° Tombi are you okay?¡± elf


    ¡° Are you happy now? You have already learned my name, so can¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡±


    ¡° Do you really want me to leave?¡± elf


    The elf has a sad expression, somehow I can¡¯t bear to see him like that, as I was about to say something.


    The elf already left. The hell I didn¡¯t even realize he was already gone.


    Seven years has passed.


    I am now celebrating my Fifteenth birthday because in this world the age of fifteen was considered as an adult.


    ¡° Mom, do we have to celebrate my birthday like this¡±


    ¡° No my precious daughter this is your day, look there are so many people looking at you, they even ask your hand to their son¡± Rosa


    ¡°So what did you tell them, Mom?¡±


    ¡° Of course, I wouldn¡¯t agree, how could I agree to give my daughter to unknown people like them. Who¡¯s licking the boots of authority to get power¡± Rosa


    ¡°EHE, I love you, mom¡±


    ¡° I love you too¡± Rosa


    After my mother left, the male nobles started to swarm at me, EHEH should I play with them.


    When they invited me for a dance, I keep stepping on their foot by mistake. Yeah, just a mistake.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Some even ask me for marriage, I told them to give me this kingdom in exchange for my hand.


    HAHA, they even go so far and promise me to take the kingdom for me. Well, they couldn¡¯t help it, I am the most beautiful woman they have seen after all.


    They even whispered behind my back¡± can I do that ¡± HAHA it¡¯s not your fault, blame my beauty for making you crazy all over me.


    The party was already over and I retired early to my bed because of the nobles I played with.


    This past seven years I keep thinking about that elf, when I remembered his sad face my heartache, I wonder why.


    ¡° Tombi do you really want to become an adventurer?¡± Rosa


    I decided to become an adventurer, I want to travel the world and discover everything that this world contain,


    I am talked to my parents and say our goodbye temporarily.


    ¡° Yeah mom, this is my dream and it¡¯s not like you will never see me again, take care of my brother mom¡±


    Two years ago my mom gave birth to my brother, he was so cute that I want to take him with me. But decided not to, my mom will be sad if I did that.


    ¡° Take care too dad, goodbye¡±


    I said my goodbye to them.


    On my way to the adventurer''s guild, some men stare at me with lust visible in their eyes.


    I want to kill them, but decided not to because the town forbid killing and I can¡¯t afford to kill right now or else I can¡¯t register myself as an adventurer.


    Upon entering the adventurer''s guild, I saw many men drinking a beer, while some people taking their quest on the other side.


    Some men look at me with lust and grab me before they can even touch me, I break their jaw that made them fell on the ground with white foam in their mouth.


    Seeing that scene they didn¡¯t make any advance anymore and decided to take their own work.


    By the way, my appearance right now can be considered breath taking EHE, I don¡¯t know why, but my breast grew big after seven years. I can¡¯t even hold them with my hands alone.


    Inside  the counter, I saw a beautiful woman, then walk in front of her. She looks at me and said.


    ¡° Do you need something ms?¡± woman


    ¡° I want to register as an adventurer¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you need to pay for 1 silver and fill up this form¡± woman


    ¡° Okay¡±


    After paying, I fill up the form and pass it to her.


    ¡° You¡¯re so beautiful Ms¡± woman


    ¡° Is that so, you can call me Tombi¡±


    ¡° Nice to meet you Tombi, my name was Yae¡± Yae


    ¡° Nice to meet you Yae¡±


    While we are chatting to each other, I heard someone enter the guild, then the hall became silence.


    Casting my gaze at the door, I saw the elf I met before, his appearance right now was at the age of sixteen.


    He became more handsome than before, my heart began to thump, this is the feeling I felt before.


    I turn my gaze to Yae and ask her about that elf.


    ¡° Yae, do you know who¡¯s that elf?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s our strongest member of our guild his name was Arv, I heard he was banished to the forest because he fell in love with a human¡± Yae


    ¡° I wonder, who is the lucky girl, Arv was a very good man so I thought that he already have a lover, but who would have thought it was just a one-sided love¡± Yae


    ¡° By the way Yae, I have something to ask you¡±


    ¡° What is it?¡± Yae


    ¡° What is love anyway?¡±


    Yae looks at me with an amazed face and said.


    Well, you can¡¯t blame me, my past reincarnations, I didn¡¯t experience like love or something.


    ¡° Well, certainly if you didn¡¯t feel it before you will not know, listen love is¡± Yae


    Yae explain every detail about love.


    My thought became disarray, Did I fall in love with Arv? Damn it, that¡¯s a damn NO NO NO.


    This is definitely not! While I was busy rejecting my feelings, Arvi got close to us without me being noticed.


    I hide my face so he will not notice me, but it was in vain! He raised my head and looks at my face intently.


    ¡° Tombi, I am glad that I saw you again¡±


    And he hugs me, my heartbeat became faster and felt my body become hot, I punch his stomach and ran away in the guild.


    What was that, damn it! Why did I do that! I ignored all of the stares and ran away in a nearby inn.


    I holed myself in the room until it became night, I decided to ignore that feeling I am experiencing right now and came down to eat.


    Upon my arrival, I saw Arv again, as I was about to run away again, he suddenly grabs my hand and pulled me.


    I can¡¯t look straight into his eyes so I just ate silently without making any noise, Arv ordered some alcohol, we started drinking together until midnight.


    ¡° Tombi, do you know how much pain I felt when you told me to leave?¡± Arv


    ¡° I don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡° Do you know that all this year I only think of you¡± Arv


    I support Arv to his room because he was very drunk right now, my heart can¡¯t calm down. Damn it, I reject to accept it, but I really fall in love with this guy.


    After I lay him down on his bed, I look at him intently and confirm my feelings to him.


    As I was about to get close to him, he grabs my head and kissed me.


    He uses his tongue and swirls it around mine, I became dizzy and can¡¯t resist, somehow this kind of thing feels good. Arv undress me and started to lick my breast and neck.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t push him away, I keep thinking that I was a man! But damn it, my heart didn¡¯t reject him.


    While I was complaining about my situation right now, I felt a sudden pain in my lower body, instead of pushing him away I hug him. Damn it, why?


    Tears began to flow down on my face when Arv saw my tears he stop and said.


    ¡° What have I done¡± Arvi


    I didn¡¯t reply instead I hug him tightly and get my mouth close to his pointed ears, I know why my tears fall down.


    it¡¯s not that I am sad instead, I was happy that Arv loved me.


    I decided to accept the reality, so I said.


    ¡° I love you Arv, so you can continue¡±


    ¡° Really? Won¡¯t you regret it¡± Arv


    ¡° Do I look like I am lying?¡± I smiled at him


    He thrust his stick at me, I didn¡¯t let out a moan instead I keep my voice from coming out. But I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and let out a loud moan out of pleasure.


    I scratch his back using my claw, Arv didn¡¯t notice it, because what we are doing right now was so intense, I felt something hot coming out of my body.


    ¡° Arv.. I..i.. Am cummi.n¡±


    ¡° Me.. too¡± Arv


    Something like sticky fluid flowed down on my lower body.


    Arv look at me and I look back at him with a smile on my face, he was in a daze because of my expression and kiss me again using his tongue.


    This time, we swirl our tongue together and enjoyed the night, we fall asleep due to our exhaustion. When the morning came.


    I woke up, my head was now on his firm chest. He woke up and look at me.


    ¡° I didn¡¯t expect this day would happen¡± Arv


    ¡° Me too¡±


    Yeah, I really didn¡¯t expect I will experience love with a man like you.


    These past few years, we got married, I got pregnant with Arv child because his race can¡¯t produce a child that much we only got one girl.


    We name our child Thee, I didn¡¯t regret becoming a woman in this world, my life ended up happily, but when our daughter became fifteen she decided to become an adventurer like us.


    She was stronger than me, when I was at her age.


    We decided to enter a dungeon, but I didn¡¯t expect my life will end at that very moment.


    We got trapped in the dungeon and an eight-headed hydra showed up because my husband and I are strong, to begin with, we defeated it.


    But we didn¡¯t expect that one of its head survives, and sweep its head towards my daughter, I cast all of the magic I can muster to save my daughter.


    I dash by her side and push her, the hydra hit my body and was slammed into the wall of the dungeon.


    My body slowly slides into the wall, I saw my husband and daughter running at me.


    My tears fall down with my life with it.


    ¡° NO! Tombi!¡± Arv


    ¡° Mother it¡¯s my fault... It¡¯s my fault¡± Thena


    ¡° Don¡¯t.. Blame yourself... Cough... My child, I am... Glad that you are fine¡±


    Looking at the two who was now crying beside me, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I was satisfied in this life of mine, so I was happy to have a daughter and husband.


    The image of my crying daughter and husband became blurry, after a few second my vision became dark, the familiar feeling was now happening again.


    With my sad face, I look at the surrounding and saw a man with a crown on his head, and a woman beside her.


    ¡°Your majesty, you have given birth to a boy¡± woman


    They became happy after seeing me, but my sad experience takes over me, so I cried until my tears dried up.


    My life has restarted again, this time, my soul couldn¡¯t handle the sadness and keep myself from everyone.

 Chapter 31- Dream comes true

    Chapter 31- Dream comes true


    Gabriel POV


    ¡° Gabriel, are you inside?¡± Philia


    What should I do, Damn it! I am sweating like crazy right now. I turn my gaze to Noa, seeing her face smiling and not nervous at all.


    I suddenly thought.


    Is this your plan Noa!? Are you planning to destroy my harem! Damn it, I was caught in a honey trap.


    ¡° Hey, this is not my plan¡± Noa


    Are you an esp! What I want to shout! But damn it, I refuse to believe it, if she can read the thoughts of a GOD like me, then what would become of me?


    My perverted thoughts were my only joy of living! If that happens, I can¡¯t think those soft meats anymore damn it!


    If I can¡¯t even think something perverted! I would rather die.


    As I was about to ask her, if she was an esp, she suddenly said.


    ¡° I am not esp, I just know what are you thinking, I know your face was calm outside, but inside you¡¯re nervous because it turns out like this, right?¡± Noa


    I sigh in relief, If that was the case, thank goodness my life as a pervert didn¡¯t end yet.


    ¡° So, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡° Hmm¡± Noa


    This girl what is she planning to do now? As I was thinking, Noa suddenly opens our camp.


    I stared at the entrance and saw Philia looking at Noa¡¯s naked body,


    After a while, she turns her gaze to me.


    She looks at my naked body and saw my child standing right in front her, Philia¡¯s whole face became red with thick steam on her head, she suddenly turns and said.


    ¡° So... sorry for intruding!¡± Philia


    My complexion right now was deadly pale! Because, as I think my harem will crumble! I started to curse myself. Damn fate!


    I turn my gaze to Philia, as I was about to walk in front of her to explain myself Noa grabs her and whispered something to her.


    After that, guess what?


    I didn¡¯t think it will lead into something like this, Philia was now standing in front of me with just panty on her body.


    Her bare breast was revealed in front of me!


    Noa was standing beside me still naked.


    My eyes were like a camera, saving all of this image deep down to my soul.


    I didn¡¯t expect it will happen soon, damn it!


    The orgy scene I always watch in porno was about to happen in front me!


    Not just that, I am the main character who will do that orgy right here.


    I almost let out a perverted laugh.


    I can¡¯t hold my drool anymore, but before that, let ask them anyway. I don¡¯t care if this was a dream, I will still fully enjoy it!


    ¡° Philia-San, Noa-San, what exactly are we doing right now?¡±


    ¡° Can¡¯t you guess it? If you saw a woman showing her body in front of you, you already know what it means, right?¡± Noa


    I cast my gaze to Philia who¡¯s standing in front of me and hiding her face, because of embarrassment she cast her head down.


    Do you think this situation is too early for her? I don¡¯t really care, the orgy I waited for so long was happening in front of me. How could I let this chance go!


    I turn my gaze to Noa and said to my mind ¡° Good job!¡± with a thump up.


    ¡° Are we really going to do it?¡±


    ¡° Hmm, we are not going to show our body naked just for the exhibit, right? Well, if that''s what you want, we can do that too¡± Noa


    ¡° Damn, no! My body was already filled with lust right now, so don¡¯t back down now¡±


    My expression outside was tranquil as water, but inside, I will cry any moment because of happiness.


    Damn it my dream to do an orgy play was now fulfilled.


    ¡° Then shall we start?¡±


    They just nodded, I was now looking at Philia, her head was still down because she was still embarrassed.


    Her long black hair was covering her chest like sadako in the horror movie, but I don¡¯t really care, it''s alluring in my opinion anyway.


    I got behind her back and fondle her breast with my both hands.


    ¡° aah¡± Philia


    She let out a quiet moan, my right hand was now crawling down to her pantie, I began to rub her sensitive parts, while her pantie is still on.


    Noa was looking intently at us, she did not get turn-on after seeing us.


    She approached and kiss me with her tongue inside my mouth. I bite her tongue softly to feel the pleasure of our kiss.


    ¡° Gab..riel stop..this is embarrassing¡± Philia


    I didn¡¯t stop. Instead, I started to play with her clitoris and hard nipples.


    ¡° Aah.... Aah¡± Philia


    She let out an alluring moan, I stop kissing Noa and get my mouth close to her ears.


    ¡° Do you really want me to stop?¡±


    I said, she can¡¯t talk properly because I am licking her earlobe, she only let out a moan out of pleasure.


    As I can see it, you enjoyed this kind of thing Philia.


    I cast my gaze to Noa, who crouch down and turn my lower body on the side, while I am playing with Philia¡¯s sensitive part, she touches my penis and started to suck it.


    Inside her mouth, she was licking my hole, I let a moan because of the service Noa¡¯s giving right now.


    Philia was so wet, her pantie was completely soaked in her juice, her moan became louder because she was reaching her climax.


    I kissed her to make her shut up, If I didn¡¯t do that, someone will hear us, I can¡¯t let my moment to be destroyed, right?


    Noa was sucking my penis deep down to her throat, I retract my penis in her mouth and bring it between Philia¡¯s legs, and rub it to her sensitive part.


    The feeling of the pantie being rub against my dick was extremely good.


    So I reach my climax faster than I imagine, I wildly fondle Philia¡¯s big breast, while Noa gets down where my child was and started to suck it as I thrust it behind Philia¡¯s back.


    ¡° Aah..I.. Cu.. Min.. Ga.. Briel¡± Philia


    ¡°Me too, Philia¡±


    My juice was released inside of Noa¡¯s mouth, I stared blankly at her because she gulps it all down, she even licks my spilled juice on her mouth.


    I started to think that, is this girl has an experience with this kind thing?


    ¡° Gab..riel I think, I am..gonna faint¡±


    ¡° We are not done yet¡±


    My dick was not tired yet, so I put my dick on her pussy with her pantie still on. If you are asking why I didn¡¯t remove her pantie yet?


    Simple because it was my own fetish.


    ¡° It¡¯s hurt Gabriel pulled it out¡± Philia


    ¡° It¡¯s okay Philia, you will feel better soon¡±


    I started to trust my dick in her and bend her waist into doggy position because Philia was a virgin her pussy was so tight and blood was starting to flow into it.


    I have already reached my climax because of her pussy''s tightness. Noa was now standing beside me and stared enviously at Philia.


    I stretch out my hand into her pussy and put my middle finger in it, both of them let out a sudden moan because of my action. I almost let out a perverted laugh, because they are so cute right now.


    As they let out a cute moan, I thrust my child harder at Philia¡¯s lower pussy because I will release it any moment.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    I stared at Noa who was fondling her own breast. I put another finger to her pussy and started to thrust it harder.


    ¡° Here I go Philia¡±


    After releasing my juice on her back, I grab Noa and toss her to my bed, Philia fainted because of our intense intercourse.


    After experiencing my finger technique, I stared at Noa who¡¯s still didn¡¯t come yet.


    I started to spread her white as jade leg first, then smell the pussy that full of her juice, I started to lick it and put my finger in her hole.


    ¡° aah.. Aah¡± Noa


    Noa was now panting heavily because of my intense licking, I suck her clitoris to make her reach the climax, I put my tongue inside of her hole and swirl it inside.


    ¡° i..cumm..ing¡± Noa


    She sprayed her juice into my face, so I lick the salty juice that flowed down to my face, I crawled to her top and rub my dick in her pussy, she started to lick her lips while panting heavily.


    This girl was a hardcore, I am going to enjoy this night.


    After rubbing it and felt her pussy became hot, I trust my dick with force in her, that cause her to let out a surprised howl because of the sudden pain. Blood began to spread on my bed.


    The pain was only a moment, afterward, she began to moan as she hugs my neck and pulled me down close to her face.


    ¡° EHE, aren¡¯t you a perverted one¡±


    ¡° I was?¡± Noa


    ¡° Yeah, a hardcore pervert as that¡±


    ¡° FUFU, then make me cum until I faint, just like Philia¡± Noa


    She pushes me and changes our position. See, I told you she will not let me do it on my own way, she will certainly fight back.


    After pushing me, she was now on my top and move her hips faster than I couldn¡¯t imagine.


    I grab her breast that exactly fits in my hand and started to fondle it. After that I lift my upper body and hug her, I thrust my duck wildly at her, she was surprised that I fought back on her advance as she let out a wild man.


    I hug her tightly, I suck her hard nipples and touch her butt to get my child deep down to her stomach.


    ¡° Gab..riel this..is..so..intense¡± Noa


    ¡° EHE, what you can¡¯t fight back?¡±


    ¡° FUFU, let see if I can¡¯t¡± Noa


    She locks her legs behind me and pulled my head, she bites my lips before using her tongue and started to swirl it around mine, I didn¡¯t reject it, so I started to tangle my tongue with hers.


    ¡° I am reaching my limit Noa¡±


    ¡°Me too¡± Noa


    Because of her legs tightly lock on me, I release my juice inside of her.


    ¡° So... hot¡± Noa


    ¡° FUMU, are you really that interested in having my child?¡±


    ¡° Well, I really want one, but it''s safe today, so I don¡¯t think I will have one¡± Noa


    ¡° Aren¡¯t you a clever one?¡±


    ¡° You just realize it now?¡± Noa


    ¡° Want another round?¡±


    ¡° Of course, as long as you can pleasure me¡± Noa


    ¡° Then lets start¡±


    --------------------


    Somewhere


    You could see a beautiful tall lady surrounded by different kinds of beautiful flowers, she has a white hair, golden eyes, and white pale skin being bathed in the bright sunlight, her appearance became more dazzling.


    If you look at her, you could feel the lady has the demeanor of a divine being.


    A man appeared out of nowhere and suddenly kneels in front of the lady. The lady didn¡¯t look at the man and instead talk to him with a cold voice.


    ¡° Are you sure that someone got summoned here?¡±???


    ¡° Yes GODDESS, when we heard the summoning circle summoned someone from another world, I thought it was just a joke¡±???


    ¡° That certainly strange, but anything can be explained, so for now bring me to that person and let me personally see him¡± GODDESS


    ¡° Yes, but that person''s race was somewhat similar to elf¡±???


    ¡° Is that true, Ying?¡± GODDESS


    ¡° Yes, his appearance was exactly the same¡± Ying


    ¡° Interesting! Now bring me to him and let me greet him¡± GODDESS


    Ying brought the GODDESS in a certain room that the summoned person currently staying at.


    after guiding the GODDESS the man bowed and left, when she open the door.


    She saw a green haired, green eyes, and a pointed ears man staring outside at the window, his appearance was extremely good. He was like a fairy.


    The GODDESS walk in front of the elf and said.


    ¡° Welcome elf, you are now in our world MIDAS¡± GODDESS


    The elf stared sadly at her and said.


    ¡° Who are you?¡± the elf man


    ¡° I am the GODDESS of this world, I was called the Dragon Creator Luci¡± Luci


    ¡° Now it''s my turn to ask you, what is your name and where did you come from?¡± Luci


    ¡° Before I tell you my name, I have a favor to ask, if you really are GODDESS you could certainly do something ¡± the elf man


    ¡° Say it then¡± Luci


    ¡° Can you find my wife?¡± the elf man


    ¡° I am sure my wife was still alive, she told me that every time she died, she will reincarnate with her memory intact, so I am very sure¡± the elf man


    The elf turned her gaze to Luci.


    ¡° Well, can¡¯t you do it?¡± the elf man


    ¡° If that person was in this world, then I can certainly find her¡± Luci


    ¡° Really?¡± the elf man


    ¡° Well, yes, but you know that everything is not free, right?¡± Luci


    ¡° I will do anything to just find my wife, if she was here I will comply on any of your demands¡± The elf man


    ¡° Okay then, come closer, I will check your wife in your memory and search for her aura that reside in her soul¡± Luci


    The elf walks close to Luci, while Lucy''s finger touched the elf¡¯s forehead.


    Luci closed her eyes to focus her divine power to search for the aura that similar to his memory.


    The elf stared intently at her, Luci suddenly frowned, before opening her eyes with a bright smile.


    ¡° Well, did you find her?¡± The elf asks nervously


    ¡° Yes, the person you are currently searching for, was definitely in this world¡± Luci


    ¡° Where can I find her tell me!¡± The elf


    The elf was extremely excited, the news about her wife living in this world was resounded into his heart.


    ¡° Well, what should I say, I certainly found your wife, but it was only a moment¡± Luci


    The elf frown and ask.


    ¡° What do you mean?¡± elf


    ¡° Someone blocks my divine sense, whoever block my energy was extremely powerful that even I, a GODDESS don¡¯t have a confidence in defeating him¡± Luci


    ¡° Do you still want to go? Even if your wife was being guarded by someone so powerful that even I, a GODDESS wasn¡¯t confident of victory?¡± Luci


    ¡° Yes, I am willing, ¡± elf


    ¡° Then can you tell me your name now? The favor you owe me was not a little one so I expect that you would return it FUFU¡± Luci


    ¡° Of course I will certainly return it¡± The elf


    ¡° You can call me Arv, GODDESS¡± Arv

 Chapter 32- East Kingdom

    Chapter 32- East Kingdom


    Gabriel POV


    I was now on my bed with Noa and Philia in my embrace, looking at their tired face, I couldn¡¯t help, but let out a wry smile.


    Because Noa completely exceeds my expectation, we did it more than twenty times without stopping, I am completely dried up right now.


    Sigh. this girl was really a hardcore.


    During our sex, I felt someone use a divine power to search for my soul, I frown because if a person was not familiar with my soul, that person will find it hard to search for me. So how?


    I became restless because I am not completely confident to protect my toy right now.


    I can fight them alone, but what about them? They don¡¯t have a strength or divine power to compete with them.


    With just a lift of their fingers they can destroy my toys souls, I couldn¡¯t afford to be careless right now, I need to be careful and train hard to fuse all of the energy I discovered during my reincarnation.


    ¡° Gabriel are you okay?¡± Noa


    I was startled because Noa suddenly ask me, I look at her and just smiled.


    ¡° Don¡¯t hold everything for yourself, tell us¡± Noa


    I can¡¯t really lie to them because they¡¯re important to me, every time I lied to them, I felt my heart ache.


    ¡° when the time comes, I will surely tell you¡±


    Noa looks at me with a complicated gaze, I can see that she really want to be to help of me, but her strength was still not enough.


    I can¡¯t afford to lose them right now.


    My soul was certainly strong, but this soul has a mechanism to seal all of my negative emotion along with some memories, this happen because of Lance magic that sealed my memories with all of my divine power.


    I even forget the painful things that happen during my reincarnation. All the things I regret was forgotten. I keep on remembering those memories, but couldn¡¯t.


    I sigh inwardly but decided to give on it, because I don¡¯t know anything regarding the restriction of my soul.


    I look at Noa who was now staring intently at me.


    ¡° Noa, infuse your mana into your body if you completely do that. You can fight the GOD and GODDESS of this world evenly¡±


    ¡° if you reach the power level of GOD, I will be able to tell you¡±


    Noa was startled, she looks at me with a worried face.


    ¡° is your burden really that heavy?¡± Noa


    ¡°yeah, unless you are prepared, I won¡¯t tell you anything¡±


    Noa stared at me for a while, then smiled and said.


    ¡° can¡¯t do anything about it, I will just do what can I do, right now¡± Noa


    ¡° sorry for not telling you¡±


    ¡° it¡¯s okay, I understand that I am not strong enough to carry your burden ¡± Noa


    I kissed her forehead then cast my gaze to Philia, who was pretending to be asleep, I can feel her heart beating faster than normal.


    She probably thinking on how can she help me.


    ¡° Philia, I know you are awake, don¡¯t do anything that will cause me to worry. I love you and I don¡¯t want to lose you. So please if you want to support me, become strong first¡±


    She just nodded.


    I sense Claire walking at us, so I immediately stand into my bed and change my clothes.


    ¡° Gabriel, did you see Noa and Philia? I woke up and didn¡¯t saw them in their own camp¡± Claire


    I gulp my saliva because I completely forgot that Philia and Noa were in my camp, I turn my gaze to them.


    ¡° well, why don¡¯t we just show ourselves to her?¡± Noa


    ¡° n..no that¡¯s embarrassing¡± Philia


    ¡° yeah Noa, just put your clothes on, I will talk to Claire and you two will sneak outside¡±


    ¡° okay¡± Noa


    Thank goodness, Noa was a beast, but obedient somehow. Well, I am thankful for that anyway.


    Upon leaving my camp I talk with Claire, Noa and Philia put their clothes on, I signaled them to leave while Claire was occupied by me.


    ¡° so Claire, how many days we need to reach the East Kingdom?¡±


    ¡° we can reach it today according to my estimation¡± Claire


    ¡° okay then, eat before we leave, we can¡¯t leave with our stomach empty¡±


    ¡° Yes sir¡± Claire


    The day I was appointed as their leader, Claire became respectful to me. Of course, that makes me uncomfortable. I told her just act as usual, but she rejects it and said ¡° this is my duty for the Kingdom, so I have to fulfill it¡±


    I can¡¯t do anything about her, so I let her be, we are eating the meat I killed before. It''s called King of the grass boar or something.


    Anyway, this meat is certainly delicious.


    We ride our own horse and continue our way to the East Kingdom, a few hour passed, we reach our destination and decided to go in a nearby village.


    Stretching my sense, I caught three hundred demons staying at that village, the humads are very few, around one fifty or so.


    ¡° Everyone prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡° What! Is there a demon at that village?¡± Claire


    ¡° Yeah, more than three hundred on my count¡±


    ¡° Do we have to kill them or arrest them?¡± Maken


    ¡° no, don¡¯t let any demon escape, we have to kill them¡±


    ¡° is there a remaining humads on that village?¡± Philia


    ¡°currently yes¡±


    ¡° Gabriel-sensei your so young, but already ruthless, I wonder where does that ruthlessness came from¡± Maken


    ¡° Maken, if you show sympathy, you can¡¯t protect anything!¡±


    ¡° oh, that¡¯s my Gabriel-sensei¡± Maken


    ¡° listen, everyone, don''t let them kill the humads, we have to kill them before they activate the slave collar¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.¡° Yes sir¡± Everyone


    ¡° If possible we will sneak and kill them one by one¡±


    We run into the forest to hide, we are now currently waiting for the chance to sneak.


    ¡° everyone hides your presence we will jump on the wall¡±


    Hiding our presence we jump in the wall and search for any demons to ensure our infiltration, I look at to everyone and said.


    ¡° we will scatter here, you have to kill every demons in this village, don¡¯t let any escape or else our plan will be screwed¡±


    They just nodded and run into every dark alley.


    After their silhouette disappears, I spread my energy on the whole area to sense everything.


    Noa was hiding and slicing the neck of the demons who passes by, after killing them she will take their body in the alley and use some earth magic to cover the blood on the ground.


    This girl, what are you? A beast or assassin? You¡¯re good at everything, aren¡¯t you?


    Jin killed all the demons and turn them into ash, he used some kind of lightning ball, the size of the lightning ball was tall as the demons.


    So the demons that got hit by that lightning ball was reduced to ash.


    Isn¡¯t this guy become harsher than before? He didn¡¯t even leave any parts of his enemy, if he does, he will shoot a lightning on that part and turn it into ash. ¡°What a terrifying guy,i¡±I thought


    Brigitte was killing her victim by breaking their neck and hitting them with her knee, she even use a enhancement to her knee alone, that cause her attack to leave a hole into their body or head.


    This Brigitte and the other Brigitte has the same method in killing, HAHA I really like this Brigitte better than the shy one, her expression became cold when she killed anyone.


    Probably the cause was her other soul influence.


    I look at to Maken and Philia, this two was coordinating properly, Philia used some kind of sound barrier in that area, because right now, Maken was on a frenzy and revealed herself.


    I sigh of relief because I already predict this to happen, so I taught some sound barrier to Philia to accompany Maken on her slaughter.


    I did not use it myself because my mana is not an ordinary one, it contains a divine power.


    Some divine being will notice that power, so I hold myself back, this whole continent will be ruin. If a two GOD fight in this area.


    Some demons realize that something was amiss, I hurriedly killed them, to make our plan  go smoothly.


    If one of this demons escape, they will certainly report back on the lord they are serving.


    That will be bad, that lord will surely notify this event to the other lords, they will join forces or come back to their continent with their humad slaves.


    Our trip will become naught if that happen.


    So to prevent that from happening, we have to kill every single one of them, I know this is ruthless, but if you don¡¯t have the resolve. The price will be your death or your loved one.


    I run into the demon who disguise himself as a humad, I took his soul and look for his memories.


    I gain some useful information regarding the town they attack at our kingdom.


    The people they took was used for the Lich, he was using them for his experiment combining an undead and make it into a chimera.


    He was taking some of their body parts like brains, hearts, and eyes.


    The person I was asked to search was safe.


    I saw her in a cage that full of humads, this spy was always looking at Rean in the cage. This demon was in love I think.


    I also learn, this girl Rean was being used to make a homunculus, they are taking her blood to make a doll who exactly looked like her.


    HAHA this lich was extremely intelligent for an undead.


    I started to laugh, because my chances to find that sword became high, the more intelligent the being was, the more information I will gain.


    After scanning the whole area with my energy, I confirm that there is no more spy disguising themselves as a humad.


    We almost killed seventy percent of their numbers, I check Pola if she was doing alright, I saw her killing all the demons with her own hands.


    She didn¡¯t slice their throat like before.


    FUMU she understands this mission this much, she didn¡¯t want to leave any trace, so she killed them by breaking their neck.


    Okay then, time to finish this, using my ten percent power. I rush at the demons and became a blur.


    Every demon I encounter was killed and fall into the ground like a lifeless doll without realizing it, I hit their head to smash their brain. Naturally, I used the same method from those bandits before.


    By producing a vibration in their head and transmit it to one point, each demon that I killed was perfectly fine outside, but inside their head was like a tomato juice because of the vibration I made.


    The vibration smashed their brain repeatedly and become a fluid.


    Looking at the demons I killed, I couldn¡¯t help but smile into satisfaction. The humads was looking blankly at the demons who just fall on the ground.


    I appeared before them to announce their freedom, after seeing me, they are startled and steps a few way back, an old man asks me with a terrified voice.


    ¡° w...who are you?¡± old man


    I touch the collar of a nearby humad and insert some ki energy to disperse the mana on the collar. The collar began to vibrate and slowly crumble into pieces, I turn my gaze to them and said.


    ¡° I am your savior¡±


    Their eyes was wide open at the unfold scene before them.

 Chapter 33- The plan

    Chapter 33- The plan


    ¡°Kuku, at last I perfected my creation¡±???


    In a certain room, a man with the appearance of an undead was currently looking at the creature, it has a three eyes, long four arms that reach its knee, and three different colors of skin of black, white, red, its body has three different kinds of species


    The creature was humanoid monsters, it also has a black wings and scaled tails on its back.


    The man¡¯s head was a skull, there¡¯s no skin or hair can be seen, but in his eye sockets you could see a crimson color glowing brightly.


    His gaze contains satisfaction and fulfillment, this man was the Lich that Gabriel is currently looking at.


    The Lich open his non-existent mouth and said.


    ¡° Wake up my creation, it is time to rampage Kuku¡± Lich


    The creature opens its three red eyes, he looks at the Lich and kneel in front of him, the Lich look at him with satisfaction.


    ¡°Master, give me your order¡± Creature


    The Lich suddenly frown because he heard something disturbing, then he looks at the nearby crystal and saw it shatter.


    ¡± Kuku, someone killed my spy, If he discovered my spy, then this individual must be a strong person¡± The Lich thought


    The Lich look at the creature and said.


    ¡°This is the perfect time to test you, My chimera¡± Lich


    ¡°Take this piece of crystal, if this crystal reacted to any person take him whatever the cost¡± Lich


    The Lich planned to take the man who killed his spy, if the person who killed his spy was really a strong person, then he will be much more happy with the result it will bring to him.


    He can test his chimera plus acquire another subject, so I could he not get happy, the Lich was beaming with smiles. But he didn¡¯t know that, this action will bring him to his doom.


    Gabriel was a GOD, so how could a mere Lich do something about him. Furthermore, Gabriel was extremely benevolent to accept the Lich warm welcome and play with him until he became bored.


    After taking the crystal, the chimera suddenly disappeared, the Lich look at the place where is creation gone to, then turn his gaze on the pale and beautiful woman in the cage. The Lich smiled and exited the room.


    In the village where our heroes and Gabriel currently at, you could see a hundred of humads slaves wearing ragged clothes with their head on the ground, in front of them, a youth on his sixteen with black hair, silver and gold eyes, and a handsome face was currently standing with a presence of a divine being.


    An old man suddenly spoke.


    ¡°GOD-sama thank you, we will never forget your mercy on us¡± Old man


    ¡°GOD-sama we are full of gratitude for saving us, we will worshiped you forever to not forget this kindness¡± Old man


    ¡° Well, I am not really a GOD¡± Gabriel


    That person was Gabriel, outside he looks really embarrassed, but inside he was rejoicing because he acquired a thread of faith.


    This thread has a big use to the GODS, if a certain GOD obtains a faith, it will help them nurture their soul to become stronger and will have more sources of information on the world progress.


    Naturally, memories were included, Gabriel was rejoicing because he can understand a lot more about this world. If he acquires a lot of people who will worshiped him, then his sources of information in this world will become endless.


    The thread of faith will not help Gabriel soul anymore because Gabriel soul right now, was like a universe that has a limitless potential to contain everything. Gabriel didn¡¯t notice this because he didn¡¯t know everything regarding the souls.


    Poole, Maken, Claudia and the four heroes hurriedly ran into Gabriel, when they reach the place where is Gabriel currently at, they were shocked at the scene in front of them. The humad slaves worshiped Gabriel as if they were in the presence of GOD.


    The others don¡¯t know that Gabriel was really a GOD, so they hurriedly walk beside him and force the people to stand up and explain that he was just a humad like them. After explaining everything the human slaves understood and stand up to express their gratitude.


    The humad slaves didn¡¯t care if Gabriel was GOD or not, in their heart, he was like a GOD descended from the heaven to help them. Their lives as a slave on a demon¡¯s hand was cruelty itself, some of them died in a miserable way.


    Their wives and daughter was raped in front of them, so the anger in their heart builds up, if not for the slave collar on their neck they would already fought back, but they can only endure and grind their teeth.


    When they personally witness the death of their enemy, the heart that already died because of the cruelty of being a slave, it¡¯s lit up again with incomparable joy.


    They look at the demons that lay on the ground with their cold eyes, some of them even spit in their face, the gratitude from their heart was deep that no one can ever reach. So the faith was still there connected to Gabriel soul.


    Gabriel destroyed the collar of the humad slaves one by one, the others look at Gabriel with their eyes filled with admiration and shock, they admired him because everything he do was seem to be easy, but in reality everything he did in the past will took someone more than years to achieve.


    Their head gone numb because of Gabriel non-stop surprises, when Gabriel finally destroyed all of the collar. The others walk up beside him and ask barrage of a question.


    ¡°You! How can you easily do that?!¡± Claire


    ¡°Do what?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°The collar! How can you destroy it easily!¡± Claire


    ¡°Oh that, I inserted some ki to their collar and manipulate it to disperse the mana inside¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Did you know that if you failed, their head will explode?¡± Claire


    ¡°Tee hee¡± Gabriel


    ¡°You!¡± Claire


    Claire was about to burst out, seeing Claire expression Gabriel couldn¡¯t help, but grow flustered and he hurriedly apologizes. Claire didn¡¯t hear anything and just beat Gabriel until she was satisfied.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°And do you have anything to say?¡± Claire


    ¡°At least let me explain first! Damn it!¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel hair was in a mess, his face was full of scratches with a black circle around his pair eyes, he looks like a panda.


    ¡°I am completely confident to remove their collar because I already read their structure at the library!¡± Gabriel


    ¡°You should have said so¡± Claire


    ¡°You didn¡¯t give the chance to! And I have already said my sorry for the mistake!¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Tee hee¡± Claire


    ¡°....¡±Gabriel let out a sigh because of this unreasonable girl.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t care about the beating, he was only afraid that Claire will hate him and avoid him for a long time, how could he afford that? He like doing something ecchi. So naturally, he didn¡¯t want to anger her.


    Claire just sigh of defeat, she didn¡¯t really comprehend Gabriel, so she just gives up and decided to trust him. The true reason she forgives him was Gabriel honestly said his wrongs and apologize.


    ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t really do anything, it already happens, but¡± Claire


    Claire look at Gabriel with a serious gaze.


    ¡°But?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Can you please tell us before you act on something important?¡± Claire


    ¡°I promise that I will inform everyone first, before taking action!¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Good¡± Claire


    Maken was just calmly watching, but inside she was laughing hard because her teacher was really amazing, but sometimes careless.


    Pola look at her master with sparkling eyes, her master controlled the ki in a certain extent that even she can¡¯t do, with her power of control right now.


    The four heroes just watching silently and decided not to disturb them, Noa was laughing like crazy at the scene in front of her. Surprisingly Brigitte laugh with Noa and not so long her atmosphere change again, the previous shy person became cold again.


    Jin notice this and felt a chill down to his spine, he cast his gaze to Brigitte and saw a pair of cold ice, he shivered every time he remembers their sparring during the war, So he ignored Brigitte expression.


    Philia let out a weird smile, but inside she was really happy because they are getting along very well.


    ¡°Hey, can we stop this? The people were currently looking at us¡± Gabriel


    When those words came out, they regain their sense and look at Gabriel with a serious gaze.


    ¡°What do you plan to do, Gabriel?¡± Philia


    ¡°How about this, we will give our food and some gold to them, so that they can stay in their own village?¡± Gabriel


    They nodded at Gabriel suggestion, after their agreement, Gabriel walk in front of them and said.


    ¡°Hello, I am Gabriel Logan a bystander that got involved in summoning¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel pointed his finger to the heroes and said.


    ¡° They are the heroes that have been summoned, if you are asking why I am here?¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel swept his gaze to the people and saw them intently listening to him, this cause Gabriel admired them inwardly because these peoples didn¡¯t look down on him. Instead, they look at him like he was like a GOD.


    ¡°I am here as their leader, I will lead them to the other kingdom to save the other humads¡± Gabriel


    When they hear those words, they rejoice and stand up, the thread that connected at Gabriel soul right now, was getting thicker and his soul was currently making a big progress in fusing the energy.


    The thread was helping his soul to make the progress of fusing faster and faster, but that only last for a moment because the thread were just a few in number, it didn¡¯t do that much.


    Gabriel suddenly flinches, he felt a slight pain on his body, it was now undergoing a little change, Gabriel body right now was comparable into an upgraded crystal and his fire attributes fusing jumped into fifty percent.


    This change cause Gabriel to jump with joy, but he didn¡¯t do that because he will look like a crazy humad who jump all of sudden in this kind of serious matter, he decided to ignore the energy for now and turn his gaze to the humads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy yet, I ask all of you on what all of you will do from now on¡± Gabriel


    The humads became silent and started to think, after for a while.


    ¡°We will join you battle!¡±


    ¡°No this is a dangerous mission, if all of you join us our planned to save all of them will be screwed, so please consider this¡± Gabriel


    ¡°I will give the things necessary for all of you to live, you can either stay at this village or migrate at our kingdom¡± Gabriel


    The humads look at each other and said in unison.


    ¡° If we can¡¯t join, then we will stay here and wait for your victory with our family on your return¡± Humads


    Gabriel chuckled, because this humads are interesting, they didn¡¯t cower in fear. Instead, became brave to take their glory¡¯s back.


    Gabriel signaled Maken to give the things they discuss to, after giving everything they agreed upon, they prepared to leave and go to their destination. The humads stand by their side and said.


    ¡°I know we are not with you, but remember that we have faith on all of you, we will pray to any GOD on your safe journey, so please save our kind¡± Humads


    ¡°Okay¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel didn¡¯t make any promise because everything will happen right now was unsure, so he just nodded and say a single okay, then fasten his horse into the horizon.


    The others followed his back, while the humads were watching them without blinking until their silhouettes disappeared, every time they remember the hardship of being a slaves they will kick the demons that already on the ground.


    The anger they felt didn¡¯t dissipated yet, but they know, they don¡¯t possess the strength to strike their vengeance and can only rely on those youths.


    Gabriel looks at his companion and said.


    ¡° I have a plan to make our trip faster¡± Gabriel


    ¡°What is it Gabriel-Sensei¡± Maken


    Gabriel made an evil grin

 Chapter 34- Hold it, Gabriel!

    Chapter 34- Hold it Gabriel!


    On the edge of a mountain, two figures suddenly emerge, a man and woman were riding a horse. The man has a black hair, silver and gold eyes, this figure was our MC Gabriel.


    On his side, A beautiful woman with a silver hair, a pair of blue eyes, oval face and a sexy curve, this woman will make all of the opposite gender drool over her, this woman was none other than Pola.


    They are currently traveling through the mountain to reach their destination, below them you could see the forest and different kind of monster preying each other, Pola, cast her gaze to her master and said.


    ¡°Master¡± Pola


    ¡°What my lovely disciple?¡± Gabriel


    Pola¡¯s face became red as a tomato, after some time she calms down and ask.


    ¡°Master are you sure this plan will work out?¡± Pola


    ¡°Yes, if they act accordingly it will work out somehow¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Master your idea was brilliant¡± Pola


    ¡°Thank you for the compliment, my only concern was the side of Philia and Maken¡± Gabriel


    ¡°I am worried about that too, but Philia was with her, so don¡¯t you think it''s is going to be fine?¡± Pola


    ¡°I trusted Philia, but I am not sure with Maken because every time she saw a blood her vampire line will temporary awakened¡± Gabriel


    Thinking back on the plan they had made before separating, he couldn¡¯t help, but feel  worried because of Maken. He decided to come with Maken, but he suddenly realizes this can become part of her experience to suppress the vampire blood on her body.


    Three hours before.


    ¡°So what is the plan Gabriel-sensei?¡± Maken


    ¡°The east kingdom has a four city that ruled by the past four duke right?¡± Gabriel


    ¡° That''s right, ¡± Claire


    ¡°How about we split our group into four, Then meet outside the East Kingdom capital?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Certainly, our mission will progress faster if we do that, but we aren¡¯t in haste right, why do that?¡± Claire


    ¡°You did see those humads, right?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Yeah, and what about those humads?¡± Claire


    ¡°Sigh, didn¡¯t you realize that they are so thin? I suspect that this demon was planned to kill this humads to begin with, they only played with them, so they spared them for the time being¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Gabriel-sensei make sense, we can¡¯t afford to waste so much time right now, we have to hurry and get it over with¡± Maken


    ¡°Right, we will divide into four with two people per group¡± Gabriel


    ¡°I will go on the west side with Pola, Maken and Philia will go to north, Claire and Jin will go to east, while Brigitte and Noa will go to the south¡± Gabriel


    ¡°We have to made this plan a success, otherwise all of the humads slave will go to the netherworld, don¡¯t haste and do as we plan. We will meet outside the capital after one week¡± Gabriel


    They just nodded and turn the horse on their own destination, Gabriel watches the three groups disappeared, then turn his gaze to Pola.


    ¡°Pola let¡¯s go¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Pola


    At the present time.


    On Gabriel¡¯s view, you could see a big city with many demons and devils loitering around, stretching his sense he search the whole mountain, after confirming that the area doesn¡¯t have a presence belongs to a demon. He cast his gaze to Pola and said.


    ¡°We have to stop here Pola, we need to think of a plan to infiltrate the city¡± Gabriel


    Looking at the city guarded by the demons and devils, he couldn¡¯t help, but let out a dry laugh.


    He discovered that their number was no joke, so he decided to stop and think of a plan to infiltrate the city without being noticed. Suddenly, his eyes began to shine brightly.


    They walk in the nearby cave, Pola who was looking by his side has a confuse face.


    ¡°Master, what do we do?¡±Pola


    ¡°Do you still have those slave collar?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Yes¡± Pola


    Pola has a big question mark on her head, but she didn¡¯t pry because she trusts her master, so she brought out the slave collar that belongs to the humad they saved earlier. Of course, those are just ordinary collar, Gabriel already remove the mana residing within it.


    ¡°What are we going to do with this, master?¡± Pola


    Gabriel didn¡¯t answer back. Instead, he approaches Pola and started to undress her, Pola has a terrified face because she didn¡¯t even able to react. Gabriel pulls out a ragged clothes and put it to the Pola.


    Pola doesn¡¯t know what to do, she just stays there silent, while Gabriel was dressing her.


    After some time, Pola¡¯s appearance right now was like a beggar, but her attractiveness increase to the extreme.


    ¡°Master?¡± Pola


    Gabriel didn¡¯t answer again, he just removes his clothes in front of his own disciple, Pola who was watching intently on her master became red as a tomato, because Gabriel has been completely naked with just underwear on his body.


    Furthermore, he was in front of her view, Gabriel dick right now was standing. So naturally, Pola can see something poking under that tight clothes in his lower body, causing her to turn her gaze on the back.


    After taking his clothes, he stayed for a while at the edge of the mountain with his both hands on his waist, if someone saw him they will think that a pervert was living on that mountain.


    (He was an absolute pervert so don¡¯t mind him)


    ¡°Mas-master you¡¯re... sh-shameless!¡± Pola muttered


    After some time, Gabriel dresses himself with the ragged clothes that he acquired in the village, he turns his gaze to Pola said.


    ¡°What shameless! This is art!¡± Gabriel


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Pola who didn¡¯t understand anything about his master just nodded. Certainly, a naked man in the mountain will be good at painting, but is there a painter? Who could call it an art?


    ¡°So matter, what are we going to do with this ragged clothes?¡± Pola


    Looking at Poole, who look like an innocent untainted angel, Gabriel couldn¡¯t help, but drools into those meats that almost comes out because of her clothes. He suppresses his erection because this is not the time for that.


    ¡°We will pretend to be a slave¡± Gabriel


    ¡°AH!¡± Pola


    Pola who was now understood her master plan felt excited, she didn¡¯t know that Gabriel has a many method to infiltrate the city, one of this is his ability to completely hide his presence, it¡¯s not only limited to him, he can also use it for someone else.


    But Gabriel didn¡¯t want to use that boring method and came up with this plan, to play with the demons and see Pola in ragged clothes, as he expect, the ragged clothes were extremely attractive. So every time he got a chance, he was giving a sidelong glance at those delicious meats.


    Pola thighs and belly button right now can also be seen, only her sensitive parts are covered, Gabriel wanted to cast rain magic so he can make those ragged clothes wet. So that he can also see those pink nipples under her wet ragged clothes.


    Every time he thinks about it will cause his child to go rampage.


    But he decided not to it, because the humads slave was currently working, they are building some kind of a big statue in the middle of the city. The statue has the appearance of a man with two big horns on the both sides of its heads.


    The humads look likes will collapse any moment and some of them are sick, so that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Damn, be thankful that I promise my queen to save many of you, if not I already enjoy the view right now¡± Said to himself


    Casting his gaze to Pola, who already had a collar on her neck, Gabriel child started to react again, so he tried his very best to hold it. Gabriel forehead is full of sweat right now.


    ¡°Concentrate Gabriel!¡± He thought, Pola, who notice the change of his master approach him and ask with a charming voice.


    ¡°Master are you okay?¡±Pola


    ¡°Damn it! Can I really hold back, I promise Claudia I will not do anything to Pola until she reach the age of eighteen! Damn promise!¡± his curse to his mind, Gabriel turns his head and smiled.


    ¡°I am okay¡± Gabriel


    Seeing Pola¡¯s worried face, he started to change the subject.


    ¡°Then shall we start?¡± Gabriel


    Pola didn¡¯t pry any longer and just nodded in response.


    In the city of the west called Opez, a group of demons and devils was patrolling to protect the city, some of them was playing with female slaves touching their chest and sucking them. While some demons was fucking the female slaves.


    The demons are in ecstasy because of this human slave. Suddenly, a figure of a beautiful woman and handsome man appeared, they wore a slave collar so they are not that much alarmed.


    The demon''s eyes were currently glued to the woman because of her appearance those fucking demons stop their activities and decided to approach the woman.


    But a devil who seems to be their superior was looking at them, the devil''s tails was a shaped heart and his appearance was extremely ugly to behold, his front tooth was broken with bad breath coming from his mouth.


    ¡°Stop, I will personally take them FUFU¡± devil


    The demons can¡¯t do nothing, but follow the orders of their superior, the devil approaches the man and the woman.


    ¡°Hey, you fucking slaves! I didn¡¯t see your face around here, where did you come from!?¡± Devil


    The man and woman shriek in fear, the devil looks at the woman with his perverted eyes, the man notice his gaze and frantically said.


    ¡°Sir.. We have just escaped from the nearby forest, we just happen to pass here, Please spare me and my wife¡± Man


    ¡°Then come with me, I have some work with the two of you¡± Devil


    The woman felt uneasy because of the devil¡¯s word, the devil, seeing this was in a good mood, he plans to fuck the woman in front of her husband to make her like a broken doll. Like what he did from those humads husband and wife before.


    The devil pushes the man and woman inside the city, and guide them to his own room, closing the door he started to lick his lips.


    But after some time he notices that something was weird, the woman completely changes and stared coldly at him, while the man has a calm expression on his face.


    Seeing this, he felt a chill down to his spine and started to sweat, as he was going to shout. He felt his body was not in his control anymore, before his life fade he look at the man and woman in terror.


    The devil suddenly kneels to the man, the woman who look at this has a confuse face.


    ¡°Master, what did you do?¡± woman


    ¡°I use some skill to control him, this skill cannot be learned, so don¡¯t ask any more about it¡± man


    That¡¯s right, this was our MC Gabriel with Pola by her side, Seeing her master explanation she didn¡¯t pry anymore, she was really interested in that skill so she wants to learn it. But after knowing that it was inborn ability she decided to give up.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t lie to her, that ability was born in his soul during his reincarnation, so he couldn¡¯t really teach it to her. Gabriel looks at Pola and said.


    ¡°FUFU well then, shall we start the massacre?¡± Gabriel


    Poole just smiled, while Gabriel has evil grin that reach up to his ears.

 Chapter 35- Full of blood part 1

    Chapter 35- Full of blood part 1


    In a certain room, a demon was currently staring at his bed, the top of the bed was full of beautiful women. All of the women have a terrified face because of the demon in front of them.


    One of the women has a brown hair, foxy black eyes, and sexy body with big breast, her beauty can be compared to Brigitte, while the other one, was not that beautiful as the brown haired woman, but she got her own quality too.


    She has big breast with a sexy body, her eyes are also black, her hair was red, and her face has its own charmed.


    The other one, has a blonde hair, pair of blue eyes, with small body and flat chest, but her appearance was extremely good, she was like a bisque doll.


    The demon has a horn on its forehead, red skin, and a black thin line in the corner of his eyes down to his chin.


    ¡°Come to papa my bunnies, eh eh¡± Demon


    The demon started to jump on them, but a man suddenly appeared at his side, his face couldn¡¯t help, but change because he didn¡¯t even sense the man''s presence. He looks at the man who was smiling up to his ears.


    Seeing that smile, he couldn¡¯t help, but feel a chill down to his spine. The demon gulps his saliva and charge at the man.


    Even if his chance of winning was low, he didn¡¯t want to die without fighting, so he decided to take the enemy with him in the netherworld. The man didn¡¯t move, he just grins at the demon and lifted his hand to grab the demon¡¯s head.


    The demon tried to dodge, but he was just too slow, the man¡¯s hand was already in front of him. It seem the hand was teleported, but it didn¡¯t, the man was just so fast to his demon¡¯s eyes.


    His face was pale and full of terror, he didn¡¯t expect that his life will end without even able to fight back, the man lifted the demon¡¯s head then said.


    ¡°Your bunnies are watching don¡¯t you want to show your cool side¡± The man


    The man cast his gaze in the bed that full of women, then whistle, he seems delight of what he had seen. His dick got erect and started to poke the ragged clothes he was wearing.


    The women seeing this, became red as a tomato, they didn¡¯t fear the man because they felt his aura was gentle and warm. So naturally, they became embarrassed and cast their gaze down.


    The demon seeing this frantically said.


    ¡°Hey, spare me and I will give you those women¡± Demon


    ¡°Oh, that''s a good deal¡± The man


    The man let the demon go, the demon was extremely happy because the female slaves he was just about to play with has saved his life, he turns his gaze to the man with a slight terror on his face.


    ¡°How could you give them to me, if they still have a collar?¡± The man


    The demon face gone pale and hurriedly remove the collar of the female slaves.


    ¡°They are yours¡± Demon


    ¡°FUFU, you are so sinful¡± The man


    The man didn¡¯t move and just look intently at him, the demon was sweating like crazy because he couldn¡¯t read the man''s calm face, after some time, his consciousness started to drift away.


    As his life fades, he cast a glance of hate to the man and started to curse him in his mind, he was a ten thousand commander, but in front of this man he was just like an ant.


    The man turns around and walk with the women in the bed, his dick was still erect causing his ragged clothes move violently, the woman seeing this blushed.


    After some time, the women who were like a teenager in love was like hypnotize, they started to approach the man craving for his dick. The man couldn¡¯t help, but reveal a perverted smile.


    He started to grab the red haired women and fondle her breast, the women let out a moan, taking his ragged clothes off. He signaled the blonde woman to suck his dick, while the other one was beside him showing her pussy.


    The man started to lick the brown haired woman¡¯s pussy, the three women let out a moan out pleasure, after some time playing with their sensitive parts. The man lifted the red haired women and put his dick in her pussy.


    The red haired woman grimaces in pain, but the man ignored the red haired woman''s painful face and started to move his hips, after many thrusts, the red haired woman doesn¡¯t have the face of being in pain anymore. Instead, her face was in ecstasy because of the intense sex.


    The brown haired woman pussy was dripping wet because of the intense sex that''s currently happening in front of her, seeing this, the man retracted his dick then approach the brown haired woman and put his dick in her.


    The brown haired woman felt slight pain at first and hugged the man tightly, he looks at the woman''s cute face, then kiss her and put his tongue inside her mouth. The man thrust his dick so hard to reach her womb.


    On that night, a sexy and alluring moan can be heard, many demons who heard that man got their dick so hard. They can only listen to that moan because the sound was coming on their own lord manor.


    So of course, they didn¡¯t have the courage to disturb him or else they will get themselves killed, they gritted their teeth and grab some random woman and started to fuck them.


    The city was filled with moans, this sound made Pola uneasy and cast her gaze on the manor that his master currently at, she decided to come to his master side and tell him the strange occurrence happening in the city.


    She didn¡¯t know that this strange occurrence was done by his master, running at full speed, she arrives at the room where Gabriel currently in. She opens the door and saw a man standing in the middle of one demon, and three human slaves corpses that covered with white fluids.


    Pola thought they were dead, so she hurriedly come beside his master to aid him.


    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Pola


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Thank goodness, you are fine, but what about those humad, are they fine?¡± Pola


    ¡°Yeah, they are, this demon hit them unconscious¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel accuses the demon, but no matter how you look at it, the humad women have a happy face while breathing heavily. Looking at them, you will know that they did something just a minute ago.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Pola looks at the human slaves, she notices a white fluid covering their bodies, her curiosity attacks her and decided to touch it.


    ¡°Master what is this, it¡¯s sticky.¡± Pola


    ¡°Ah, that was a juice that came from my world, it¡¯s delicious, so I gave some to them¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Oh, so this is a juice that came from your world master, it¡¯s smell was somewhat stinky¡± Pola


    Pola who was smelling suddenly lick it, her face turn sour, then she looks at his master.


    ¡°Master! It¡¯s bitter!¡± Pola


    ¡°That''s the part of its taste, it has so many benefits to your body so don¡¯t complain¡± Gabriel


    Certainly, the benefit it gave, was you being pregnant or incomparable pleasured, Pola¡¯s eyes was sparkling and stared at the white liquid before tasting it again. This time she didn¡¯t complain, instead, she happily gulps it down.


    ¡°Master, what benefit it will give to me?¡± Pola


    ¡°It can make you feel good¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Certainly, I am feeling good right now¡± Pola


    Gabriel''s seeing this couldn¡¯t help, but let out a sigh of relief because Pola was extremely innocent! He was thinking to attack her, but his guilt was hitting him so he decided not to do it and seeing her so pure, he felt more guilty.


    But at the same time, he was extremely happy that he brought Pola not anyone or else someone will immediately find out, on what kind of activity Gabriel did with these women.


    ¡°Forget about the juice, lets proceed to our plan¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Yes, Master, ¡± Pola


    Gabriel control the demon and ordered it to stand up, the demon woke up and stand in front of Gabriel before kneeling, Pola who was seeing this, was still amazed at his master ability.


    ¡°What is your order, Master?¡± Demon


    ¡°Gather all the demons and devils of this city inside the manor¡± Gabriel


    ¡°What about those humad slaves?¡± Demon


    ¡°Oh, gather them outside the garden FUFU¡± Gabriel


    ¡°As you wish, Master¡± Demon


    Gabriel gave a slight nod, the demon suddenly disappeared.


    At the city, the demons and devils were enjoying their life with human slaves, beer, and food, Suddenly, a voice rang out into their mind.


    ¡°Gather inside the manor, I need all of you for this matter¡± Demon


    The demons and devils stop their activities, and walk to the manor, some complaints because they are reaching their climax and was suddenly summoned by their lord, they could do nothing, but only complain because they are scared shit less to their own lord.


    Some demons and devils started to chat to each other;


    ¡°What do you think our Lord summoned us to?¡± Demon


    ¡°EHEH, I think we will steal some women nearby, I am very tired of humad slaves¡± Devil


    ¡°I know right, I want a female elf damn! I can¡¯t forget their taste¡± Demon


    ¡°HAHA, we just have to gather inside the manor and the good news will come to us¡± Devil


    The demons and devils chatted happily, they didn¡¯t know the good news was an extremely bad news, that bad news was their own death!


    In the manor, Gabriel and Pola walk further inside and saw a cage that full of beautiful naked women.


    ¡°This demon actually raped this much, huh¡± Gabriel thought


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Pola


    Looking at Pola, he smiled and turn his gaze at the lifeless women inside the cages, they lost their will to live and their eyes were like a lifeless doll.


    ¡°Sigh, so in the end, I find some use at this ability¡± Gabriel muttered


    ¡°Master?¡± Pola


    Gabriel lifted his arms, then a mist shot forward and envelope the whole cage with the women within it, when the mist faded. You could see all of the women standing up.


    In their eyes was not like a lifeless doll like before, Instead, their eyes contain with fury and killing intent.


    ¡°All of you, calm down¡± Gabriel


    After hearing those words, the women turn their gaze at him, their fury dissipated and replace by some warm feeling for the first time of their life.


    Gabriel form his ki into some kind of hypnosis, it can manipulate their memory and emotion. Normally, Gabriel didn¡¯t want to use this skill because it was inhuman, but using it to save someone was entirely else.


    This was also the same skill, he use on the other three before, Gabriel notices that those three was somewhat unstable. So he didn¡¯t have any choice, but to use this skill. He wants to let those three and the women in the cage forget their painful memories.


    When Gabriel saved the three women before and saw them naked, his desire for sex rise up to heaven, and couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    When he remembered that he was holding his erection for a long time because of Pola, he couldn¡¯t not help, but feel frustrated, so he releases it to the three women and decided to go all the way.


    ¡°Master the demons has been gathered inside the manor¡± Pola


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Yes, master, they are happily chatting to each other right now¡± Pola


    ¡°FUFU, after what they did to these girls, I don¡¯t think I will go easy on them¡± Gabriel


    Pola felt his master killing intent, it was terrifying, so she couldn¡¯t help, but to step a little way back. This is the first time she saw her master releasing this kind of sinister aura.


    Gabriel became furious because what he couldn¡¯t forgive the most was those who humiliated and destroy someones life, this is the flaw of Gabriel¡¯s skill, he will be affected by their feeling or unconsciously took their emotion.


    Seeing this, Pola became worried.


    ¡°Master?¡± Pola


    ¡°I am okay Pola, let¡¯s kill those bastard¡± Gabriel


    ¡° Okay¡± Pola


    Pola just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else, but she knows that, she can¡¯t stop her master¡¯s rampage right now.


    I am going to sleep so tired T_T, i am editing the whole chapters

 Chapter 36- Full of blood part 2

    Chapter 36- Full of blood part 2


    In the luxurious hall, a thousand of demons and devils were chatting happily because they knew that their lord has a good news to them.


    ¡°FUFU, I can¡¯t wait to know what our Lord summoned us to¡± Demon


    ¡°Yeah¡± Devil


    All of the surrounding demons and devils nodded, knowing that their Lord will give them a good time, they felt excited. Suddenly, a figure appeared on the top of the stairs.


    The demons bowed to the figure, but one demon couldn¡¯t hold his excitement anymore and ask.


    ¡°My lord, what is this important matters for you to summon all of us?¡± Demon


    ¡°My master wanted all of you to die¡± Lord of the demon


    The demons and devils started to laugh, because they thought that their lord was joking.


    ¡°My lord, please joke around¡± Demon


    Their Lord didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he was cut into four in a-instant and turn into mince meat., the head was sent flying to them. Looking at the head, you could see that it was cleanly cut.


    The demons and devils gasp in a cold air because of the scene happen in front of them, a thousand commander became mince meat just like that, looking at their lord who became mince meat.


    They couldn¡¯t help, but feel terrified, whoever killed their lord was a strong individual. If not, how could he kill a thousand commander just like that?


    Some time as past, the thousand demons and devils found themselves stuck on their own feet, because of their keen sense. They heard someone¡¯s footstep currently approaching them.


    Every step they heard, their body trembled violently, when the footstep stop. They turn their head and saw a young man staring coldly at them, this young man was releasing an oppressive aura that cause them to gulp their saliva.


    This young man has a silver and gold eyes, wearing a foreign clothes they didn¡¯t see before, a black clothes and a black pants. This young man was no doubt Gabriel.


    Gabriel spoke.


    ¡°Do you know what sins that all of you committed?¡± Gabriel


    The thousand demons and devils fell to their knees because a massive pressure struck them, they tried to resist, but cannot.


    ¡°What a-are you?¡± One of the nearby demon spoke.


    ¡°I will ask you, do you know your sin?¡± Young man


    Hearing the cold and devil like voice, the demon who just spoke gone pale, he looks at the young man with terror. He didn¡¯t expect a young man like this, has the power to reduce them into this state.


    The demon said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Demon


    ¡°Then let me tell you, ¡± Gabriel


    The young man approaches the demon and grab his genitals, the demon could guess what this young man would do, so he became terrified and tears started to flow down in his face.


    ¡°Please, anything, but that!¡± the demon frantically said.


    ¡°How many humad did suffer because of this?¡± Young man said coldly


    The young man grips his genitals tightly, causing the demon shout in pain, the surrounding demons and devils became terrified. They know after that demon, their turn will come.


    The young man squashes the demons genital, the blood splattered on the ground, the young man just stared coldly at them.


    The demons and devils gulp their saliva, looking at the demon, you could see his eyeball almost bulge out because of the pain, the young man doesn¡¯t even have a trace of blood on his body. It was clear that he doesn¡¯t want to touch it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a contact with your dirty blood¡± Gabriel


    The young man waved his hand, then a blue flame suddenly appeared on the demon¡¯s body, after a few seconds the blue flame was distinguished. The demon¡¯s body disappeared not even an ash was left, as if those flames devoured the demon without leaving anything.


    The demons and devils given up on resisting, they waited for the young man to end their life, Gabriel coldly smiled at them.


    ¡°Do you think, I would kill all of you just like that? Worry not, I will end your life in a miserable way¡± Gabriel


    The demons and devils face went pale, they wish to kill themselves and bite their own tongue, but the young man forbids them to do that.


    They can¡¯t do anything because of the strong pressure that the young man released to them, the demons and devils helplessly shook their head and wait for death, the young man turn his gaze at the entrance.


    At that entrance, you could see many figures. From the front, a young woman was leading them, the woman approaches the young man and said.


    ¡°Master, these are the humads of all the villages and city we saved¡± young woman


    Gabriel just smiled and pat the head of the young woman, then said.


    ¡°Good work Pola¡± Gabriel


    ¡°EHE¡± Pola giggled


    The nearby humads looking at these was confused, but when their gaze fell upon the demons and devils, it was replaced with extreme rage.


    ¡°Calm down, the reason I gathered all of you here was to have your revenge¡± Gabriel


    A nearby young man responded to Gabriel.


    ¡°How? We do not have the strength to do that¡± young man


    ¡°Worry not, this demons and devils cannot move, unless I allowed them to. You can do what you want to do until you¡¯re satisfied¡± Gabriel


    The humads hearing this became happy, the young man approaches the one demon and took it¡¯s sword.


    The young man slashes the sword to the demon¡¯s neck, when the sword came in contact with the demon¡¯s head, it was like butter cutting through a knife. The head of the demon flew in the air, with the sound of a bang the ground began to tremble.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The rage that they build up was released, they started to copy the young man and took some sword, and kill in every method.


    Gabriel, who was watching this, let out a sigh of relief because if he did not do this, the emotion he stolen from those women before will not disappear. Those emotions will cause  him to show his real feelings.


    He can¡¯t afford that, if he can¡¯t hide his feeling, then his perverted side will come out!


    Gabriel started to curse himself, he didn¡¯t find a way to perfect that skill yet, he helplessly sighs because the skill that he didn¡¯t perfectly yet was used in this kind of situation. He started to think, when was the first time he use this skill.


    When he discovered this skill, he tried to use it to a certain bandit to experiment, but he didn¡¯t expect that it will affect his emotion. That time his emotion was unstable, so he killed all of the nearby human and started to rampage until his emotion calms down.


    This time, he didn¡¯t go rampage because his soul was much more powerful than before.


    Gabriel and Pola watching on the side, while the humads was torturing the demons and devils.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think this demon was ruthless enough to make the humads like this?¡± Pola


    Gabriel cast his gaze to Pola, and saw her eating some meat, then look at the scene in front of him.


    ¡°Pola can you give me some of your meat?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°Okay¡± Pola


    ¡°Normally, I would like some popcorn with this kind scene, sigh¡±Gabriel sigh.


    ¡°What is its master?¡± Pola


    ¡°Nothing¡± Gabriel


    The two watch the humads kill the demons and devils while eating leisurely, in the midst of the night, A bloody and scream filled the whole city.


    When the morning came, the humads finally come to halt, looking at the surroundings you could see a body parts scattered everywhere. Any noble will shiver upon seeing this scene.


    The demon and devil¡¯s arms were separated from their body, their eyeball was forced out, ears, nose and every part of their body was separated.


    Some of them even pulled out the demon¡¯s skin, the scene was completely gruesome, Gabriel looks at them proudly because their skill in torturing was high enough to be compared to his lower skill of torturing.


    Gabriel approach them, the humads who notice this turn their head to Gabriel. The humads was really grateful to Gabriel because he helped them to get their vengeance, so they couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    More thread of faith started to connect with Gabriel¡¯s soul, the humad started to think that Gabriel was hero and a God to them, he came to save our hopeless lives, they thought.


    Gabriel, who notices this became happy of course, After the encounter in the first village, he decided to get more believer because it will help him a lot regarding to his fusing and information about this world.


    Gabriel looks at them with a warm smile and said.


    ¡°This city was no longer controlled by demons and devils, you may do what you want with it, I will give you the gold that this city collected to live peacefully¡± Gabriel


    The humads couldn¡¯t control their emotion, they started to sob because at least the freedom was in their reach, they look at Gabriel and show their gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us, we will never forget this kindness¡± Old woman


    The old woman started to kiss his shoes, this cause the nearby humads to imitate her, Gabriel,seeing becomes uneasy and started to urge them not to do that.


    But inside, he was hardly laughing and praising himself.


    ¡°That''s right revere me my slaves FUWAHAH¡± Gabriel thought


    The nearby Pola, couldn¡¯t take it any longer and said.


    ¡°All of you! My master said that it was fine, so can you get away from him¡± Pola


    The humads shriek in fear and started to back away.


    ¡°Hey Pola you don¡¯t have to shout at them right?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°But¡± Pola


    Pola seeing his master warm smile, she didn¡¯t rebuke again and just walk on the side, while pouting her cheek a bit.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes were like a camera, it made a click sound, and he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Another cute Pola¡¯s side FUFU¡± Gabriel


    The humads seeing the Gabriel warm smile, started to think he was a saint, so they started to bring their head to the ground and bowed to him.


    ¡°Oh, mighty being, we promise to build a temple and serve you for eternity¡± Humad


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you all going overboard?¡± Gabriel


    ¡°No, mighty being, this much was just a little thing about what you have done for us¡± Humad


    ¡°But I am not mighty being, you know¡± Gabriel


    ¡°No, we believe that you are, so don¡¯t mistake yourself like a mortal like us oh mighty one¡± Humad


    The humads has a strong belief that Gabriel was a mighty being, Pola just faintly smiled and said.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you let them? It¡¯s not bad to have someone who will worship you, right?¡± Pola


    Gabriel just gave a faint smile, then look up to the sky and muttered to himself.


    ¡°So far so good¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel turns his gaze to the humad who was still on the ground and said.


    ¡°We will leave now, be at ease as long as we are here, we will protect all of you¡± Gabriel


    Gabriel and Pola vanish in a thin air, the nearby humad seeing this was shocked and the thought of Gabriel as a mighty being rise to heaven.


    ¡°Oh mighty being, thank you¡± Humads


    The humads has tears flowing down to their face while looking at the sky praying.

 Note

Hello guys, Im back sorry if I didn''t update till now, but rest assured I will update 10 chapters a week from now on. I got a work now so I will be busy sometimes xD. Anyway, I am back and let''s rock.

 Chapter-37- Worry.

    "Master, it''s almost a week now"


    "Yeah"


    In a desolate forest, A young girl talk to the young boy beside her.


    "Master, I am worried"


    The young boy looks at the young girl and saw the worry that visible in his eyes.


    "They''re fine"


    "But"


    "Believe in me"


    The girl looked at the boy, the girl blush after looking at him. She saw him looking back at her with a confident smile on his face.


    "Okay"


    The girl lower head to hide her embarrass face, but the redness of her ears betrayed her.


    "HAHAHA, Pola you look like a cute little kitten Pola"


    "Moh~!"


    "HAHAHAHA"


    Pola stomped her foot and walk away.


    "Hey, they are here"


    Looking at the distance, they saw a four horses coming at them.


    At the front, A woman who has a beast like appearance was leading them, her hair and eyes were red.


    This woman has a matured stature, her sharp brows was knitted like a sword, this woman is exactly Noa.


    Behind her was Claire, Bridgitte and Philia, they galloping their horse like a veteran, Pola looking at this make a relieve expression. But Gabriel knitted his brows.


    "Something was wrong" Gabriel


    In Gabriel, eyes, he could see the anxious and nervous expression on their faces.


    Looking far ahead, Gabriel finds out the reason, behind them was a winged monster with sinister aura was chasing them.


    This monster has a different type of flesh, Gabriel saw the hated howl of the soul merging together this cause his heart to grew sank.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    That devil! If something happens to that little ghost beauty elder sister I will fucking torture you!


    The thought of the woman he was fantasizing got killed and got mixed with that ugly monster make Gabriel so mad.


    After a few minutes, the four horses came to halt, Noa look at Gabriel and said:


    "You already know our situation, so go and resolve this"


    After saying that, she collapses and Pola who was standing beside him catch her.


    "What happen?"


    "A monster was chasing us"


    "Why didn''t you kill it?"


    "We don''t stand a chance"


    "What!"


    Pola was shocked, because she didn''t expect that this four who was already on a Grandmaster Level can''t even defeat a monster.


    "Is that monster a crystal class!?


    The thought of it horrified Pola, Claire, who catches her expression solemnly said:


    "That''s right a crystal class monster"


    Claire didn''t bother to explain it further, so she turns her head and look at Gabriel.


    "You can defeat it right?"


    Gabriel, seeing her depends towards him make his blood boil.


    "Is this the invitation of onee-sama who was on pinch!? haha, Those eyes I love them! You monster prepares to receive this GODS Wrath WHAHAHHA"Gabriel thought


    No one knows what Gabriel thought right now, If they ever know he will suffer a hard beating. But unfortunately his con mask face was so perfect that no can see through his face.


    "Where is Jin?"

 Chapter-38-The Lich

    "By the way, Where''s Jin"


    Pola who was holding Noa found it strange that no one notice that Jin was with them.


    "AH"


    Till now, they didn''t realize that Jin was missing in their group, Pola seeing their face couldn''t help but look at them like they''re some kind of idiot.


    Gabriel who catches her thought pinch her cheeks that left a deep red mark on her face, Pola felt wrong and look at Gabriel with her pitful eyes.


    Bridgitte, who was silent until now talk.


    "The village we are going at got destroyed by a dragon, After that dragon destroyed the village it took Jin and flew away, I couldn''t even do a thing because of the pressure it gives off. I thought I could give it a hard fight, I didn''t think that dragon only needs to glance at me"


    Brigitte let out a dejected sigh, and look at the sky. Gabriel, eyes soften and comforted Brigitte.


    "Well, that''s a dragon after all, you can just train to your peak and challenge it again EHE"


    Brigitte didn''t say anything, but deep down she was touched by Gabriel kindness.


    "Don''t worry about Jin, that dragon will not hurt him"


    Gabriel smiled.


    The others look at him and thought to their selves.


    "Are you GOD or something!"


    After thinking of the past, they thought of what happen recently and secretly agreed that any words came from Gabriel was true. Well, the most factor was they really believe and trust him in their heart.


    If Gabriel heard their thought he will proudly put out his chest and say: Yea and a damn awesome at that.


    But of course, Gabriel will not say that, he enjoyed being a mortal, he can''t stand the thought of them distancing themselves from him.


    "All of you back for a bit, I will entertain this guest for a while"


    All of them nodded and move far away.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "HAHA, those humads has the best psychic I have ever seen so far, they will be perfect for my experiment"


    A skeleton was laughing like a maniac while looking through the eyes of his creation, he couldn''t control his excitement that his bone was making a creepy noise.


    "That man is mysterious I can''t see through him, oh, that''s made more perfect. The more mysterious he is the more pleasing it is"


    This skeleton was one of the generals of the demon race, after ascending to his current status, he abuses his power by stealing the thing he liked.


    He was a powerful individual not below the current strength of General Eugene, not many demons knows who he is, because this lich is hiding anywhere.


    It''s not because he was being chased, it''s just him experimenting his subject every day, all of the demons thought he was mysterious and didn''t bother to pursue their curiosity afraid that he will vent his wrath at them.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Lich look beside him, took an old looking stone with engrave pattern on it, at first glance, the stone will not give off a unique aura and it will look like an ordinary stone.


    But after a long research, he caught a glance of it and discover its power. Lich didn''t want to leave the demon continent because of this stone, he just want to continue research all day.


    A day later, the stone omitted strange light like an arrow pointing in the humad continent, the Lich eyes became greedy and goes out for the first time to debate at the council.


    The council didn''t make hard for Lich and make him the lord of that continent, so that time Lich was absorbed in researching, but the result was no avail.


    Three years later, he experimented some humans and created a chimera, this was the knowledge he gains after studying the old stone for a long time this knowledge filled his bony chest with satisfaction.


    "This stone is mysterious after hundred years of studying I only discover a part of it, If I completely understand its power I will become the Emperor of this world"


    The Lich laugh again, it''s so creepy, so let''s back to our MC Gabriel.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Hehe, you sinister brat prepare to take this papa''s judgement"


    "................."


    Pola and the others rolled their eyes and give him a weird look.


    "Hey! Don''t look at me like that, Isn''t line cool? Hey, your thinking I am pervert right?!!"


    Gabriel pointed at the chimera.


    "Dammit, because of you, I said those embarrassing words came from manga you stupid! I will fucking kill you!!!"


    The chimera felt wrong and sweated a bullet, the chimera sense a foreboding danger, his instinct told him to get away from this boy as far as he can.


    But the order of his creator dominated him, the chimera let out a desperate howl and charge at Gabriel.


    Gabriel was cursing non-stop and charge at the chimera while pointing his middle finger like a sword stabbing it.


    Pola and the others turn away and pretended not to know him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hey guys, last chapters! Expect more chapter this coming Saturday it was interesting that I almost piss in my pants, but oh well let''s leave it on Saturday for Cliffhangers hahaha

 Chapter-39-Fear

    The chimera let out a sinister howl. Philia, Pola, Claire, Noa, and Bridgette block their ears because the howl was made out of soul devastating wrath that has been merged with its body. It can affect the soul of  mortal and weaker than his own.


    Gabriel was unaffected, his soul was not an ordinary mortal, but a GOD soul. A being that came from ancient GODS, he carried the blood and soul of the ancient GOD ruler.


    Seeing his soul attack failed, the chimera charge at Gabriel like a madman.


    Gabriel was shocked because he didn''t expect that a being like this exists If it ancient times then it was possible. But many years already passed and the lifeform living in this world already treated this as a legend.


    Those being who can create a chimera as strong as this didn''t exist anymore. So how could Gabriel remain calm, the only thing he knows was those damn being above are the only one that can create a chimera like this.


    So how could a puny Lich get its hand about this? Many thoughts keep on coming in his brain.


    Gabriel was in a deep thought that he didn''t realize, the chimera was already on his side attacking him with its full power.


    "creating a chimera was still possible. But to create a powerful chimera like this was impossible" Deep in thought, the chimera didn''t let this chance go and throw a punch at Gabriel widely.


    The chimera knows that he will not survive this situation, so regardless of the outcome, he will carry his master order.


    Each attack of the chimera contains the power to destroy a country. A monster that regarded as a crystal class monster was like a child in front of Gabriel.


    Each punch, wing, energy and claw attack he unleashes was just ignored by Gabriel.


    "You''re so irritating piss off!!"


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Gabriel figure disappeared. The chimera was cautious and watch his surroundings, but a figure appears in front him like a ghost and flicks his finger on its forehead.


    The chimera let out a miserable cry and crash on the ground below. The chimera felt his consciousness fading any moment.


    "How did you learn that thing" Gabriel coldly said.


    Inside the castle, the Lich sat on an old chair with a creepy smile leaking on its bony face.


    "HEHE, You sinister being come here and get your papa''s Judgement"


    Lich smiled coldly. He thought this brat was arrogant" You think you can defeat my chimera by just provoking it?". But soon his smile froze.


    He felt his chimera trembling and its soul was struggling to disobey his order. He felt the chimera was scared at the young boy.


    The chimera he was proud of, was like an untrained soldier at the front of a master swordsman. He can hardly believe it a monster belong to the highest class cannot even compare to this young boy, so could his chimera felt fear on this seemingly weak mortal?


    Isn''t that mean, that this young boy surpasses my chimera!? But how could that be?


    That realm of strength shouldn''t appear on the body of a mortal and a young boy at that.


    Lich rocks his brain, he was thinking of a plan to defeat this mysterious boy. This was the first time he encounters being like this.


    While the Lich was busy complementing his plan. A cold voice reaches Lich non-existing heart, his bone felt cold.


    "How did you learn that thing"


    "What is this feeling," Lich thought.

 Chapter-40-End Approaching

    "How did you learn that thing." Gabriel Coldly said, Lich felt cold, the feeling he was getting at Gabriel was absolute coldness that filled with killing intent.


    Gabriel was calm, but the thought of those damn being who destroyed his life, the killing intent he suppresses surge out.


    Lich felt something. He was a undead, so he shouldn''t feel an emotion of fear.


    He could not stop his body from trembling just by looking at the seemingly weak boy. After so many years, he actually felt fear on a mortal.


    Calming his mind, he focuses his attention on the young boy. A few second, he saw the young boy walk towards his creation, a cold smile appeared at the young boy.


    This seemingly weak action make him uneasy.


    "Hey, Lich I am talking to you."


    Lich was shocked, he thought. "how"


    "EHE, Do you think, I do not know that you have a connection with this cockroach you created?"Gabriel said.


    Lich grew more shocked and terrified at this young boy.


    "Its fine, as long I have this mysterious stone. I will not die." Lich comforted to himself.


    Lich knows that he wasn''t Gabriel opponent. He and his creation strength don''t differ that much.


    "Do not think of running away, I can track you down wherever you go." Gabriel


    Lich let out a defeated sigh. On his eyes, a flame of madness was flickered.


    "Hey, you are such a cheat bastard, aren''t you. How did you end it with a single flick!??"Noa said when I was fighting that monster I didn''t even put a scratch on it. But you actually end just like that?


    Noa suddenly felt that Gabriel was getting farther away, she didn''t know what to do"No, I just have to become much stronger!"


    "what? you want to learn that, I can teach you a thing or two FUFU" Gabriel said with a perverted smile.


    "hey, your face is showing your intention, bastard!" Noa throws a punch at him, but Gabriel easily caught it and pulled Noa into his embrace.


    "Let me go you!" Noa was frustrated at her current strength.


    "You became strong, your ki was merging with your body perfectly." Gabriel


    "Are you praising or harassing me?" Noa


    "Both." Gabriel."This woman was truly a tsundere, FUFU"


    Gabriel laugh, his hand was travelling at the sensitive parts of Noa,  making her let out a sexy moan.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "So you two are done flirting right?"Claire said with a smile, but her eyes was void and so the others three.


    "eh?"


    Noa who was calm about this kind situation became flustered and ran away from Gabriel embrace.


    "Gabriel, you know our situation right?" Claire gave him a hard look.


    Gabriel who was familiar with that look, sweat a bullet and gulp a mouthful of saliva before nodding."Yeah, our situation is very grave ah-ha"


    "So you know our situation." Claire


    Claire, Philia, Pola and Brigitte gave him a scary smile and approach him."You know our situation and you dare to flirt in front of us?" The girls ask while cracking their fist.


    Gabriel back off in fear and started to run "It just a minor skinship! If you all like. I will do it to all of you too!"


    "Like I care!!" Said unison


    Minute later " I will go to the castle alone so be obedient and stay here"


    "FU,HAHAHA"


    "hey, can you all stop laughing my pride will not be able to take it!" Gabriel


    "M..y Tummy" Philia


    "Well, when you said it with that kind of face, FU" Claire said while holding her laughter.


    "You look like a sick panda haha, stop making those poses like, you''re making us laugh more." Philia


    "hey Bridgitte, why don''t you say something?"Claire


    Bridgitte can''t open her mouth because if she did, she will not able to hold back her laughter.


    "Don''t pretend! dammit!? why, I am just honest. Besides, any man will do that if the opportunity arises FUFU." Gabriel proudly said.


    "Just wait I will get my revenge a dirty one at that haha."Gabriel thought


    The girls shivered and gave a Gabriel a sharp look.


    Gabriel was satisfied on their reaction and said. "Then, I will go now."


    The girls stop laughing and said. "Careful."


    Inside the Castle, a pack of chimera and Lich was waiting for Gabriel arrival.


    "FUFU, you are well prepared"


    "HAHAHAHA, Even if I die, I will fight! my flame of vengeance will never end."


    "Sorry, today it will"


    Gabriel said with a confidence smile on his face.

 Chapter-41-HUH?

    "He will be fine, right?" Philia said before Gabriel make his way to the castle, she recall his face that suddenly went cold and disappeared in an instant. To Philia, who was the closest to Gabriel, she naturally caught that change about him.


    "He will be, If not, I will never forgive him. " Noa said this to comfort Philia and herself, she too saw it. To Noa, Gabriel was usually calm and playful individual, he hardly shows his true emotion.


    "Of course, he was my master after all. " Pola said


    "We just have to believe in him" Claire nodded, the gaze of four lands at the old castle with worry and unease visible to their eyes.


    "You''re feeling the so-called fear, right?" Gabriel said with his casual smile.


    "Fear? I don''t know that kind of thing, the only thing I know is that you will die here." Lich said


    Lich already forgot the word fear long time ago, Lich didn''t know if the trembling of his bone was fear. But there is one thing, he didn''t forget, the word vengeance.


    He will not stop until he didn''t accomplish his objective. Unfortunately, the humad who causes his wrath was long dead after his revival as an undead.


    "Doesn''t want to admit ah." Gabriel figure disappeared without a trace then appeared in front of a chimera. The chimera saw Gabriel and gave a cold snort, he swung his fist surrounded by a sinister aura on Gabriel.


    Gabriel ignored the chimera''s attack and grab its head, the chimera struggled a bit, then the lights of its eyes vanish.


    Lich, who was watching at the side felt his soul tremble. He glanced at Gabriel with disbelief visible on the flame inside of his eye socket.


    "You''re not a mor..tal?" Lich pointed his trembling bony finger at Gabriel.


    "Who said I am?" Gabriel Laugh, by using GLUTTIOUS EXX to absorb the chimera soul, Gabriel revealed some part of his existence. A mortal can''t absorb a soul forcibly so the Lich has the conclusion that Gabriel was a higher existence that he ever thought.


    The Lich know the soul of chimera was absorbed because a portion of his soul was attached to it like a string to a puppet. This causes his soul to be damaged slightly


    Sucking the chimera soul, Gabriel was satisfied and took out something on his spiritual storage.


    "What....are you?" Lich was trembling, this time, he felt it. The Lich felt it, the feeling of a powerless lifeform in front of a mighty one, Lich look at Gabriel and saw something that frightened him.


    An existence that wields a weapon that sucks everything, the aura it releases to make the surrounding distorted. Silence filled the castle.


    "thud, thud, thud" the chimera''s kneeled on the floor and bow their head in submission. They didn''t dare to look at Gabriel, because their instinct told them, not to dare to.


    "FUMU, It''s been a while my friend, you are happy that so many foods are in front of you, right?"Gabriel talks to his spiritual scythe he was holding.


    As if responding to his master. The spiritual scythe gave a slight glow and sound.


    "Now go and eat." Gabriel releases it, then it suspended mid-air as if looking at his prey when the scythe spotted the bunch of chimeras it happily advances on them.


    The castle was now filled with a howl of despair, Lich can''t do anything, but watch his creation being devoured one by one by that gluteus scythe on the sideline.


    "Ha-ha" Lich laugh, but it sounds like a cry. Lich looks at Gabriel, who was walking towards him.


    "How did you learn the method to create an ancient chimera?" Gabriel said,


    "I know I can''t lie to you, even if I do, you will know it anyway"Lich


    "FUMU, what a smart bone." Gabriel said with his casual smile.


    "HAHAHA, If you want to know you will have to kill someone."Lich


    "oh."Gabriel furrowed his eyebrow, he didn''t bother to waste time with Lich. He waved his hands, causing the air to tremble.


    "HAHAHA, what''s this? Nirvana flame? Amusing looks like the demon GOD did make a troublesome enemy" Lich muttered before turning into dust.


    Watching the Lich turning into dust, Gabriel motion his hand and the scythe came back with an unsatisfied glow.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "You greedy fellow, If I didn''t call you back you will devour this soul as well" Gabriel let out a forced smile, this scythes after devouring everything at the castle it didn''t even satisfy him up.


    "now then." Gabriel grabs the soul loitering around and absorbed it.


    "Ric. ah" Absorbing the soul, memories of Lich past came at Gabriel.


    A former farmer, A good father, and husband.


    One day, A man raped his 12years old daughter and wife in front of him, he saw how much pain they suffered, he can''t help but curse himself for being powerless. After the man enjoyed his wife and daughter, he killed him with a broad grin on his face.


    Ric wishes for power and that wish was granted" Do you want to take vengeance?"


    Ric accepts the proposal and said firmly."YES"


    Ric woke up and crawl his way on earth once more, realizing that he became a demon, Ric accepted his self and search for his vengeance. But soon found out that the man already died.


    He couldn''t accept it, he let out his wrath on everything, he destroyed all the village and the city he passes by.


    Many years of destruction, He began to calm down and then found the mysterious stone that gives birth to his goal, that is to become a GOD, a GOD that can twist fate, however he wanted to, and a GOD that can control everything at his own hand.


    "What a sad fellow." Gabriel said, Turning his head and saw the castle clean.


    "It was stronger than before" Gabriel nodded in satisfaction.


    Somewhere in the castle, A cage was hanging in the mid air and a woman can be seen inside.


    This woman has a beautiful matured face, has a shape like it was sculpted, her skin was flawless and smooth, she gave off the aura of a holy maiden.


    "This woman!" Gabriel


    "OOPS my saliva almost drip off HEHE" Gabriel


    "Before that, let take out that stone or something, I can''t see the stone on his memories. But I know that stone was powerful enough to block my sense"Gabriel stretch his hand, on the maiden chest and injected some of his divine power.


    "Troublesome, he actually planted it near the vein"Carefully guiding the stone outside the maiden heart, Gabriel injected his divine power to guide that mysterious stone to force it outside her body.


    "Shit, this is a seal stone!"


    The stone emits a bright light and shot outside the maiden body, Gabriel can''t react, because the stone already shot at him and entered his body.


    Bullshit! no one can seal me and my memories again, dammit, those damn bastard, they purposely leave a seal stone because they know I will come back!" Gabriel how at heaven


    "Bastard you think I can be sealed with just this tiny stone! Dream on!!


    Gabriel release all of his energy and suppress the stone rampaging on his soul. The stone was shredded to pieces and exploded, then a blinding light surrounded Gabriel.


    "Oh shit" Gabriel


    "Arv, Can you bath first you smell stink" A woman with a scale on her both cheeks lectured the muscular green haired pointy ears, young man.


    "Ah" Arv


    "Mou. You should realize that I am a woman too"


    "Sorry"Arv


    Running to the bath and undress, Arv let his body soaked in the hot spring and let out a sigh.


    "FUU, This bath makes me feel relax" Arv fell asleep.


    "Arv you have to be strong If you want to win my love FUFU" A woman giggle that echoed in his mind.


    Arv stared at the woman, tears began to swell up in his eyes and said in a low voice"Tomby"


    "Splash" "Who!" Arv shouted


    "dammit, dammit that stone has an additional property!"The man turns his head. Seeing the man face, Arv and Gabriel exclaim" HUH?"


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Guys last chapter for this day, next chapter is a sidestory so dont expect the next regular chapter yet hahaha.

 Chapter-41.1-Lucifer part 1

    "Sigh." In an endless void, A young man let his body get dragged by the strong whirlpool.


    "Another Life, huh." the young man muttered.


    Opening his eyes, A familiar scene appeared in front of him, a woman in white was coldly looking at him. But within that gaze, a trace of warm and care could be seen.


    She was a beautiful woman with white hair, emotionless face, her skin was pale and on her back a wings can be seen.


    The young man did not give it a second thought because each reincarnation has a different scenario, this scene was not outside of his expectation.


    He already knew what the woman was and what kind of race he was born into.


    "Angel, Huh" Young man


    "From now on you will be called Lucifer"


    Lucifer calmly gazes at the woman and didn''t respond.


    Seeing the child not responding, the woman groan a little before giving him a pinch on his cheeks.


    Lucifer gave a painful grunt and said "Mama"


    Being called mama by her child, the woman gave a warm smile for the first time.


    "How weird didn''t he born recently? so how can he talk already?" A man suddenly appeared at the side of woman,


    "Ben, shouldn''t you knock first?"


    Hearing this, the man sweated and hurriedly explain


    "Sorry, I was just excited for our first child"


    The man turns his gaze towards me and said.


    "You will be the sword of our LORD and bring honor for our family"


    "Of course, that son was mine after all"


    "Sirius this is my son too"


    They look at each other and laugh. Seeing this, Lucifer felt warm unknown to himself a smile appeared on his face.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Lucifer, when will you stop interacting with those mortal?"


    I turn my head and saw Michael heading towards me.


    "I envied those mortals who can travel anywhere they wanted to" Lucifer


    I envied them, this place was like a cage for me. I am mortal in my previous life.


    A prince who live in a peace and comfortable life, but a fate was a horrible thing, my father died and also my lover.


    "You want live with them?" Michael


    Michael looks at me with worries visible on his eyes.


    "If I said I am?" Lucifer


    "You will be a fallen" Michael


    "Is that the punishment for the traitors who choose to live with the mortal, not with their kins?" Lucifer


    "Yes, we are existence that the mortal revere, we cannot co-exist with them" Michael


    "Yes we cannot co-exist with mortal who prolong our lives" Lucifer


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "You already know?"


    "Yes, a long time ago, I can''t do it anymore, I tried to do it for my family but a certain mortal gave me a reason" Lucifer reminds him of the past.


    "I like you because you will do anything what you think is right" those words engrave to my soul I will never forget them.


    "Sigh" Michael


    Michael can''t find a word to persuade me, well, it fines anyway.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In a big hall, a man was seated on a throne calmly gaze at me, this is the Lord we serve. The man who control the world.


    "LUCIFER!" Lord


    "Yes, Lord?" Lucifer


    "You didn''t refine those mortal souls?"


    The Lord calmly ask.


    Those mortal souls came from the ground, the mortal who died will have their soul enter the cycle of reincarnation. But because those mortals revere this Lord the soul will fall into his hand, and do anything he wanted.


    Those souls will be given to us, we angels refine them to prolong our life, the Lord also use them to suppress our emotion and control us.


    "I did not, and will never will" I replied


    "You dare to disobey?" Lord


    "Yes" Lucifer


    "You know what happen to those who disobey me?" Lord


    "Yes" Lucifer


    "Then be a fallen, you will suffer below" Lord


    "No! Lord please forgive him I will make him refine those souls"


    "Mother" Lucifer gaze soften


    "No one can be exempted!" Lord


    "Mother, its fine this is my choice"


    "Gabriel why? are you not happy with us?"


    "No, I was but I can''t break my principle"


    I turn my head and began to walk outside the hall.


    "You will regret this" Lord


    After exiting the hall, I felt some pressure bearing down on me, I cannot withstand it anymore and lose consciousness.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Oh, you wake up?"


    After that event, I suddenly found myself in a small house and heard someone.


    "Who are you?" Lucifer


    "Me? I am the priest of this place, My name was Saya"


    She smiled at me.


    I didn''t know that this event will turn my life into a path I never expected to.


    ----------------------


    Aiya sorry guys I didn''t  read it yet I was full of mistake xD... Well, I''m not done adjusting the whole chapters yet so I will be busy for awhile

 Chapter-42-Spare me from BL

    "Huh" that face look familiar am I seeing things? Nah, This world has many lifeforms living on it, they are only look alike.


    "Who are you" Arv


    "I am Gabriel, can''t someone explain why I am here?"


    I need to analyze the situation first. My power was wasted because of that damn stone.


    My divine power and ki cultivation was wasted, I will start all over again. If I want to get my power like before. I need a year or less.


    Those things plan it well, I need to be careful and not make more enemies from now on, I can''t even handle a demi-GODS that on par with Eugene.


    I am sure those bastards notice me, I am thankful that my soul strength didn''t decrease, I can now keep them from sensing me.


    "Are you perhaps a summon person?" Arv


    "Perhaps, before I came here I was surrounded by a circle of lights"


    "As I thought you are a summoned person" Arv


    "Eh? now way"


    "We should consult the GODDESS first" Arv


    "GODDESS?" I wonder who is this GODDESS.


    "Excuse me, can I ask where I am right now?|


    "You''re in the world of Midas, Dragon continent" Arv


    So it was GODDESS Lucy, Hmm. Lucky me, I will have a GODDESS supporter. This GODDESS was surely not from those bastard league.


    "Before that can''t you do something about that thing?"


    "HAHA, what the harm? we are both men anyway" Arv


    I force a smile to his comment, Sorry not interested in BL. What the hell why do I feel somewhat close to this man?


    GOD, am I going to enter the forbidden zone? Please excuse me for that one!


    After waiting for him, we left the bath house and entered the courtyard together, to meet this GODDESS name, Lucy.


    "GODDESS we have something to consult you. " Arv said.


    A beautiful woman detected! HAHA, man you have nice boobs If I am not wrong this is G cup!!


    "Hmm, Arv?" Lucy


    ARV!!! That name was exactly my old lover! My GOD, I hope this is just a dream! Dammit, I will hide any traces of Tombi so that he will not detect me! Spare me from BL.


    Lucy looks at Arv, then glance at me, Aree, did I just sense a killing intent?


    "This man was Gabriel, he just appeared out of nowhere, I think he was summoned here, So I came here to consult you" Arv


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Oh, but why I can''t sense mana inside of his body?" Lucy


    Fumu, using divine sense to scan me? well, with your soul strength you will certainly not find anything.


    Arv grabs my arm then injected some of his mana into my body, I let him search my body and then flow my mana so he can easily detect it.


    "GODDESS he has a mana but It was faint" Arv


    "Eh? I certainly scan his body with my divine sense but I didn''t find any trace of mana on his body so how?" GODDESS


    "Maybe his mana pool was not big enough, so you didn''t find a trace of it GODDESS" Arv


    Well, I block her divine sense, to test my soul if I can block a GOD level divine sense, I need to gather information so sorry for that GODDESS-sama.


    "That is true, So Gabriel tell how did you come here?" Lucy


    I told them what I told to Arv earlier.


    "Certainly, those circles is used for summoning, but who summon you?" Lucy


    Well, that''s true, a summoned person will appear in front of the summoner. FUFU, need more push.


    "Hmm"


    "Do you have more to say?" Lucy gently said


    "Before those circles appear, I found a unique stone with symbol on it, but when I touch it those circles appear"


    "Ah, you are not summoned, you just got dragged in here!" Lucy


    "Eh? Is my luck that bad?"


    Lucy looks at me with pity then said.


    "Well, we can''t do anything, for now, go with Arv" Lucy


    "Arv bring him to his quarters to eat, then we can continue this topic tomorrow" Lucy


    "Then GODDESS we bid you farewell" Arv


    After the discussion with the GODDESS, Arv and I was left alone, hey! Dammit, say anything!


    "Gabriel did we met before?" Arv


    "Eh. EH? of course ..not" My back is full of sweat


    "Father, Are you done with your training?" ???


    "Oh, sweetie you are done studying?" Arv


    Turning my head, I saw a woman halfling then froze.

 Note- Volume 3!!

    Its volume3!!! I don''t how many chapters I will make to end the story ah! But do not worry guys I will finish this story if I can.


    About the first chapter of volume 3, the story is about Gabriel who suddenly got his power wasted and got teleported in dragon continent by that mysterious stone


    This time, our MC will suffer hardship but he was still an OP character because of his knowledge.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Do not worry guys, Our MC will be much more OP when he obtains more opportunities period! just wait and read more chapter and you will see how he will shocked those dragon because of OPness HAHA. Sorry for Cliffhanger

 Chapter-43- Title Below

    "Mou, Father didn''t I tell not to call me that"


    "Thee you are my child so why not?"


    Thee cheeks became red, she glanced at Gabriel and said.


    "Father, who is he?"


    "Gabriel a summoned person just like us" Arv


    Arv looks at his daughter who was staring at Gabriel intently.


    "Aree, you fall in love with him?"


    "I am not, I just felt that he was familiar, Father didn''t he resembles mother a little?" Thee


    "Yeah, but your mother was a beautiful woman. How could she became a man?"


    "HAHA right, Mother was beautiful"


    Gabriel who was listening to them woke up to his frozen state.


    "Gabriel, you face looks pale, Did something happen?" Avr


    "Nothing, I was just hungry"


    Gabriel back was full of sweat, he was thankful that Arv and his daughter were simple minded.


    Damn, I was happy to see my daughter but seeing Arv as a man I am starting to vomit whenever I start recalling my past.


    "Then let''s go to my house and fill our stomach" Arv


    "Gabriel, I am Thene this man''s daughter" Thene


    "Nice to meet you, ms Thee." Gabriel said


    "Same here"


    "Oh, did something develop without me realising it?" Arv said with a laugh


    "Mou, Father can you stop teasing me" Thee pouted


    "HAHA, your so cute when you make that kind of face, It reminds me of your mother" Arv


    "Excuse me, where is Thee''s mother?"


    "Well, she was gone a long time ago, but we found her trace at this world" Arv


    "Yes, Our purpose here is to find mother" Thee happily smiled


    Seeing her daughter smile, Gabriel''s heart tremble, he stops for a while then said.


    "I am sorry for mentioning that, but I wish you could find your mother" Gabriel


    "Its fine, as long my mother was alive I am thankful"  Thee


    Gabriel lowered his head and said in his mind " I promise that I will let you see your mother again, but not for now, I need to clean my mess.


    "Hey, what is humad doing here?"


    "Ignore him, it just an insect that loses his way"


    "Fumu, that man was not bad"


    Hearing them, Gabriel just remain calm and continue walking, but inside Gabriel was smiling coldly.


    "Ignore them, because they are powerful we can''t do anything rush" Thee warn Gabriel.


    "Fumu, Its fine they will taste their own medicine sooner or later"


    Arv who was beside Gabriel felt a shiver down to his spine, he remembered that Tombi used to say the same words.


    Reminding of the past, Arv face became pale.


    At that time, a lot of people insulted Thee for being a Halfling, after a few days.


    A lot of people disappeared in the town without a trace, the adventurer guild investigates but found nothing.


    When I saw my wife happily singing while cooking our dish, I was suspicious so I ask her about it.


    But I was met with a scary smile, whenever I remembered that image of her I felt scared and didn''t any ask anymore since that time.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.Looking at Gabriel cold smile, he actually found a resemblance between them.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Here a soup and bread" Thee


    "Sorry about this, we don''t have much ingredients" Arv


    "It''s fine besides I am thankful for all of the things you did for me" Gabriel


    "Gabriel, do you have a plan for the future?" Thee


    "I don''t, why did you ask?"


    "Why don''t you come with us" Thee smiled


    "Eh? is it fine?" Gabriel


    "Yeah, it was" Arv


    Looking at the warm smile, Gabriel felt warm.


    A smile appeared on his face, the two became dazed at the smile of Gabriel.


    "Your smile is so beautiful that my heart almost stops" Thee


    "Aha, I almost lost myself to that smile of yours, why don''t you keep smiling so that we can see your true self," Arv said


    "Aha, I enjoyed being with you two, so I hope we get along" Gabriel


    "Of course" Thee


    "Then Gabriel I will company you into your residence" Arv


    "Father, can I do it?" Thee


    Arv smiled and said.


    "Aree? You wouldn''t confess right?" Arv said with a teasing smile


    "Mou, Gabriel let''s go and leave this pervert father" Thee


    Seeing this familiar scene, Gabriel close his eyes and lift his head to heaven, a smile form into his face.


    Arv and Thee look at him warmly.


    "Let''s go" Gabriel still has his smile


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "From now on call me Big sister!" Thee declared


    "Why so sudden?" Gabriel


    Aree, why would I call my daughter Big sister do I look like a pervert?


    "Because we are one family now," Thee said


    "Aha, then you should call me Big brother instead"


    "Eh, but I am 20years older than you?"


    Fumu, I am million of years older than you  should just call me ancestor then.


    "Then how about this, I will call you little sis and you can call me little brother" Gabriel


    "Sounds great" Thee


    This kid sure is pure.


    "Oh we are here already, then I off " Thee


    Thee kiss my cheek then left in an unfashionable way.


    "Aha, my child didn''t grow up yet," Gabriel said


    Entering the house, I saw it neat and clean, IT NICE TO BE CLEAN AND ALL, BUT THIS TO MUCH CLEAN THERE"S NOT EVEN ONE FURNITURE IT"S EMPTY DAMMIT.


    THEY SHOULD HAVE LEFT BEDROOM FOR ME! That what I want to say, but I hold back and search for a place to meditate.


    I found a nice place for meditation, I entered an ethereal state and start analysing my body condition.


    After a few hours, I found something that shocks me.


    HAHAHA, a bad luck comes with a good fortune! I obtain a celestial body and ki solid form mark!


    I obtain a perfect foundation.


    Chapter- 43- A perfect foundation, Celestial body and ki solid form mark.

 Note- Fixing errors

    Holy! I was done editing prologue to chapter 20.


    ahh, the whole chapter is so hard to fix! 1chapter contain more than 2,500 words! so guys I just want to mention that for 1week I will not update new chapters.


    Well, if I can finish the whole chapters earlier, expect a new chapter will come.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I am now in chapter 21 so 20 more chapter to go! huhu so many errors well I will manage it somehow. Goodluck for me!


    See you in a week.

 Note- Update progress

Done Updating chapter 22, 23, 24, 25, 26 and 27 ohh I think I don''t need a week to finish my update FUFU.

 Chapter-44- What happens!

    "A perfect body and soul ki foundation" Gabriel muttered


    Celestial body, a body that can make the GOD crazy for it.


    This body descend every billion of years, it''s a heavenly body that was obtained by sheer luck, but there is also the fact of his energy exploded at the same time.


    The energy destroyed his body and at same time re-created it to stronger and magical body.


    "My training speed increased by threefold, this time. I have to thank those bastards for giving me this special gifts FUMU" Gabriel said in happy mode, he didn''t think that the legendary body he heard in legends will actually fall on his own.


    A celestial body can withstand any kind of energy and absorb it.


    Because this body was energy form in muscle, organ, meridian, blood vessels, and skeleton.


    Gabriel was in ecstasy.


    The cultivation of 16 years of his hard work didn''t go waste, instead, it compressed into his soul forming into Solid Ki form mark.


    By achieving a higher realm.


    One can solidify his own Ki form mark and use it for their own divine skill.


    Usually, a Ki form should not appear on a person who didn''t have any hint of energy, because Gabriel accumulation of Ki and divine power, he managed to form a Ki mark unconsciously.


    The difference of one having a Ki mark is base on the person strength.


    If higher realm forms a Ki mark it will never grow, but if one manages to form it at a basic level it will grow alongside with its owner.


    A Solid Ki forms mark was Divine skill.


    Gabriel every attack can now form a wave attacking the soul of his opponent and can be used as a barrier to protect his soul.


    With his growth, the Solid Ki form mark will produce more formidable skill according to the level he achieved.


    Gabriel clenched his hand causing it to produce a popping sound of his bone.


    Gabriel realized that his strength was comparable to a Grandmasters with his body alone, this made him want to run outside and shout but of course, he didn''t dare to do it because it was embarrassing.


    Gabriel starts his cultivation and madly absorb the Ki and Mana in the surroundings, his body was like a vortex that absorbs all kinds of Energy.


    Looking at his body a thick mist began to cover his body.


    "Kugh, what this I can''t breathe"


    "What the hell is happening"


    "Mommy I can''t breathe"


    "Don''t cry baby It will be fine our GODDESS will surely do something about this"


    The residence of the valley Gabriel''s living at found themselves hard to breathe and a heavy pressure befall into them.


    At the Garden site, Lucy frown because the energy in the garden area was depleted in a fast pace, she didn''t know the source of it and madly used her divine sense.


    "What this? I can''t detect any problem so why?" Lucy said, she was slightly affected because the divine power she released disappeared without a trace.


    After searching with her divine sense with no avail, Lucy walks out on her Garden.


    "I have to secure that man, this pressure will surely kill him" Lucy


    Lucy want to protect Gabriel because she felt something on him, but she didn''t now what is it, so she decided to keep him alive.


    "Thene come closer beside me!" Arv


    "Y,,ea father" Thene


    Thene felt pressure because of the lack of energy, having no protection her weak body almost fainted on the spot. Arv noticing this approach Thene and cast a protection barrier.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Feeling his Father''s spell Thene showed a relieved expression and said


    "Father, what happens, why does the flow of Mana become thinner?"


    "I also don''t know" Arv


    "Father can Gabriel handle this pressure!?" Thene


    Realizing this the Father and daughter duo madly rush at Gabriel residence.


    On Gabriel''s residence, Gabriel who was like a sponge absorbing the energy frown and stop his training.


    He realized that he made a problem, so he open his eyes and stop his training.


    He too felt the shortage of energy in his surroundings so naturally, he stops to not cause a future problem.


    He looks at his surroundings to check if there were people. Confirming that it was safe.


    "DAMMIT! This body absorb like a Glutton! After so much energy I absorbed it didn''t improve that much! The energy my Dantian obtain was just a tiny amount of that energy while all of it goes into my body. How would I raise my level at a faster rate if this continued"


    Gabriel forced out a smile because the energy he absorbed earlier was distributed to his celestial body not much on his Dantian, but after checking his body he noticed the slight change.


    "Damn, absorbing that much and just got into 8th level of elementary level"


    If a martial artist heard Gabriel he would surely vomit a mouthful of blood, because in the 1st level of the elementary level he jumps into an 8th elemental level in just a day!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Human continent- Claudia''s Kingdom


    "FUMU, that Gabriel sure enjoy himself right now for sure"


    A young girl with red hair said in an angry tone, but a slight worry can be heard.


    "Yeah, he was a powerful man so I am sure he was fine"


    A woman with a gold hair said confidently.


    A young girl with a black hair and recalled the day before Gabriel disappeared.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Is Gabriel okay? We waited for him for almost a day" Philia


    "I am not sure" Noa


    "Then should we go inside?" Claire


    "But didn''t he said we should wait for him?" Philia


    "Yeah, but I am really worried now" Claire


    "Damn you, Gabriel, if should ever happen to you I will never forgive you" Noa


    The girls waited for Gabriel for almost a day.


    The girls look at the castle preparing to go inside, but suddenly a light shoot out to them.


    "This is!" Noa


    An image of Gabriel appeared in front of them.


    "Girls sorry but I will leave this continent for a while, but I promise I will come back, so don''t worry about me" Gabriel


    After that short message, Gabriel Image disappeared.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Sigh" Philia


    "No use thinking about him, let''s fix the problem of the kingdom first" Noa


    The Girls was having a headache on this problem so they suddenly thought of Gabriel who can solve any of it.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Alright done for the new chapter! HUHU


    Also read this http://royalroadl.com/fiction/7941</a>

 Chapter-45- Lucys depression

    "The Mana is getting lower" Lucy


    I noticed that the Mana flow in Gabriel''s valley was decreasing.


    Does the source come from here?


    I entered his house and observed that man, to my surprise nothing happen to him. In fact, he wasn''t even affected.


    He was on the floor sitting cross-legged, he wore a happy smile on his face, I used my Divine sense to check his body,


    Checking his body, I was shocked to discover that many changes happen to his body in this short amount of time.


    I can feel the strength of his muscle, according to our warrior level system he was already a level 6 warrior.


    Is this improvement somewhat alarming?


    The first time we met his strength can''t even call ordinary, so how did he increase his level after he was summoned from this world.


    I am curious how many secrets he have on his body.


    I used a stronger divine sense to know any secret on his body. But when my Divine sense reached his Soul it was blocked.


    I refused to believe that I cannot penetrate a mortal body. So why can''t I go further?


    Is the power of his body was powerful than mine?


    How could a mere mortal rival a GODDESS like me, living in this world for many decades this is the first time I encounter an existence like this?


    A short while, the Father and daughter duo came with sweat flowing out in their body.


    Then they kick his wooden door causing it fly over Gabriel hitting his face.


    EHHH? Are you two an idiot or something?


    "AHH! Father Gabriel was unconscious as expected that pressure was something Gabriel cannot handle" Thene


    "Your right, I will cast my barrier on his body!" Arv


    "Father his head was bleeding, I think his vessel cannot handle so it explode!" Thene


    "Wait for your father to heal Gabriel this is serious matter I need to secure his safety" Arv


    Hey isn''t that your damn fault! Because of you barbarian that he became like that.


    What I want to retort, but If I did that I will be in trouble.


    "I already healed him so why he didn''t wake up" Arv


    "Ah! I need to give him a mouth to mouth! Tombi taught me this kind treatment" Arv


    I saw Arv kissing him, Gabriel tremble violently that a white foam came out from his mouth.


    Hey, Arv aren''t you worsening his condition by doing that?


    "Father stop!" Thene


    I sigh with relief that she stop his father, he will surely die if he didn''t stop. But I was dumbfounded on her next word.


    "You need to slap him until he wakes up!" Thene


    "EHH!? isn''t that make his condition worse?" Arv


    "No Father, Mother said that if a person lost consciousness you have to slap him until he wakes up." Thene


    "Oh, If it your mother then I would not doubt it!" Arv


    Doubt it!


    Is she a barbarian!


    A demon!? What kind of woman is she?


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    To raise her innocent daughter like this!


    What a frightening woman!


    I decided to show myself, because If not he will surely die!


    "Hey stop he will die if you continue slapping his face" Lucy


    Looking at Gabriel, I started to pity him.


    His face was swollen because of the slap, and the foam in his mouth didn''t stop on flowing.


    Sigh, that wife of his sure is scary, If there is an opportunity I don''t ever want to meet her!


    "Oh, Goddess-sama! Please, Gabriel is unwell you have to help her!" Thene


    "Yes Goddess-sama I have done all I can" Arv


    That is your damn fault that he end up like that!


    "Just leave him, he will be fine if you two part with him" Lucy


    "EHh? Why?" Arv and Thene


    I am irritated, I am now suppressing it with a forced smile on my face and said.


    "Just do What I told you" Lucy


    "Yes, Goddess-sama." Thene and Arv


    You two was a headache!


    Touching Gabriel''s forehead, I used my Divine power to heal his face, trying not lose this opportunity.


    I also used my power to penetrate his soul, but I didn''t expect that I will receive a backlash!


    Dammit, something sweet coming from my mouth!


    Are you a human!


    After swallowing my blood. I distance myself to Gabriel and walk on those two idiots.


    "Goddess-sama?" Thene


    "You look quite pale Goddess-sama" Arv


    "I am fine" Lucy


    This day was surely exhausting, If not for my Image I cannot Imagine how many time I shouted already.


    After separating from those two, I return to my garden and look for a place to sleep.


    That man was full of mystery, as I was deeply on the thought of him, the vines and flowers surrounded me like a cocoon.


    I felt my body became warm and felt asleep.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I felt throwing up.


    What the hell happen when I was meditating, I saw my door flying at me.


    In my ethereal state, I will notice any hostility towards me, so how the hell it didn''t work!


    And In my dream, I became a master with two disciples.


    I taught those two with everything I have.


    After I died, I was reborn and met my two disciples again. But I didn''t expect that I became their disciple and was tortured by them.


    Dammit, I don''t remember any memory of that on my past lives, so what the hell was that?


    I don''t want to be reminded of that nightmare again!


    And the thing that I really don''t want to remember was that kiss dammit!


    What a nightmare!


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Also read http://royalroadl.com/fiction/7941</a>

 Chapter-46 The Caravan

    A week already passed since that incident, these past few days, I improve my power into a level 7 warriors.


    I rank myself at this world level because I want to know the Level of the Warriors of this world compared from to the MARTIAL ARTIST of Earth.


    Sigh, my training speed slightly increased compared before, but why the hell this body needed energy more than my Dantian. If the amount of energy that flows into Dantian was much stronger I am already level 8 warriors today.


    Well, no use thinking about it besides, the strength of this body was above the Level of a peak Level 9 Warriors. So I don''t have to complain about my body deficiency.


    I am now in a cave near the valley sitting-crosslegged that I found this last few day, this cave has a large amount of energy because this cave was old enough to produce a considerable amount of energy.


    After I end my training, I walk down on the path I created to confuse the others from finding my cave. Well, the reason was this body consumed too much energy that made the people around me suffocated.


    So I looked around the valley and saw the cave on the top, after entering the cave I realize that the energy inside the cave was pure than the energy outside. So I decided to make the cave as my training ground.


    Upon opening my door, I saw Thene and Arv chatting when they notice me they greeted me with warm smiles.


    I approach them to ask the matter about their visit.


    "Gabriel do you want to come with us?" Arv.


    "From where."


    "Well, we plan to visit the Moon city," Thene.


    "Moon city?"


    "Yeah, the City was just near." Thene


    According to Thene, the Moon city put a tournament event for celebrating the birth of the crown prince, when the king heard the news he added a price that made an uproar from the continent.


    Now Moon city was flooding with people to get a glimpse of that item, hearing this Thene and Arv decided to check the City for a chance to find the Female me. I ask them "Why would the person you''re searching go to a place with hot-blooded individuals?"


    "Well because my Mother was like violence" Their answer made me smile wryly.


    "So want to come with us?" Arv


    "Well yeah, I am almost bored to death in this kind of place."


    "I know right."


    "So want to join in the tournament?"Arv


    "Yeah I have to test the skill you taught."


    "HAHA, I didn''t do much I just taught you with the basic, but I didn''t expect you to have the affinity on all elements." Arv


    "Yeah, Gabriel was a genius I am envious of your talent Gabriel!" Thene


    "Well not really." I scratch my cheek with an embarrassed smile.


    "Don''t be humble, didn''t you know that those spells were taught by own wife she develops them herself." Arv


    "Owa, Gabriel blushed!" Thene


    "It rare seen indeed." Arv


    Well, I am not embarrassed because of that I am just embarrassed that the spell I created on my own was being taught by this two. So to hide my identity I activated all of the spells in inferior version.


    "You''re amazing, your mana increased that much in a single week." Thene


    "Yeah, I also think that I am no longer your match." Arv


    " Don''t joke around Arv-san."


    Well, I can''t say that my mana already surpassed their imagination, so as to not break their spirit I told them that I am now a level 6 magic warrior,


    "Wow, you will only need a few months you will catch to my father level." Thene


    "Oh? What is the level of Arv-san?"


    "Well, I am a peak Magician and Warrior." Arv


    "Oh, so you just need a little push and you will break through to the new level."


    "So how about you little sister?"


    "Me? I am a peak Level 7 Magic warrior." Thene


    "Eh?"


    "Surprise? HAHA be amazed, your big sister was a genius."


    "EHE, That was my and Tombi daughter so of course, she was a genius." Arv


    "Your Mother look like an amazing figure."


    "Of course." Thene


    FUFU, Am I that amazing to have these two worship this much?


    Sigh, this two completely lost it.


    I felt someone Divine sense.


    FUMU, that GODDESS was occasionally sending Divine sense to monitor me.


    Well, I didn''t block it because If I do my identity as GOD will surely expose.


    These past few days, the GODDESS rarely go out from her Garden, I heard from Thene that the GODDESS was not well so she will need a rest.


    I wonder what happen?


    "So when will we depart?" Gabriel


    The two woke up and said.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings."This afternoon." Arv


    "Eh? it''s already noon" Thene


    "We are dead!" Arv


    "What happen?"


    "I am sure that the caravan left a long time ago." Arv


    "Then why don''t we run and catch up to them?"


    The two nodded.


    We ran at Thene pace, after two minutes we catch up to the caravan.


    The Caravan was big.


    There are more than three carriages and 100 horses.


    The front carriage looks like for noble and the two in the back were just ordinary in appearance.


    Looking at it I can see that it was guarded tightly.


    I suppose that carriage was important than that noble carriage.


    "Hey Arv, why are you so late?" A man with a horn on his forehead said.


    The Man has a plump body, every breath a fire will come out from his mouth.


    A dragonaut eh.


    This race was a result of a Human and Dragon.


    To my surprise, there was a human in this caravan.


    He was a Warrior base on his appearance a level 6 at that.


    His hair was brown, the eyes are also brown, and his height is 182cm.


    Hmm, The people from this world will look at the human with disgust, but seeing that they look at him with respect, my view slightly change.


    If I am not wrong, most of the adventures are human, because of their strength they survive the war and obtain their own freedom.


    Coming from this continent, I learned that the adventurer guild was one of the supreme power of this world.


    Joining the adventurer guild will give you a security among the country.


    No country will block you If you belong to the Adventurer Guild.


    His age seems to be in the 30s looking at his Level I can call his talent moderate.


    "Well, isn''t it fine Arv is already here, so why don''t we head on our way."


    "Yes, Arv will be a big help to us."


    Oh, there''s more human in this party.


    A man and woman eh.


    The man was slightly handsome but the woman can be described pretty.


    The woman looks like a noble with her golden hair with fair white skin.


    Fumu, As expected, the quality of the woman in this world cannot be compared from earth.


    "Eh? You have a human companion Arv?" The plump man said


    "Yeah, he was my friend" Arv


    "What Level is he?" Plump man


    "A Level 6 Magic Warrior"


    The party of the caravan was shocked by Arv''s word,


    They look at me like I was a monster, I felt relieved when I saw that they are not scared of me.


    "How old is he?" The human on his 30s


    "16."


    Their faces were full of shock.


    FUFU, you only see the surface me.


    "Arv! Now I am sure that your background was not ordinary!" Plump man


    "You can call me Tik." The man on his 30s said


    "Olof." man


    "Rem." woman


    The other party also introduced themselves.


    The caravan consists of 100 people most of them are adventurer and mercenaries.


    The groups consist of many race, human, dragonaut, dwarves, and elf.


    I am surprised to see an elf and dwarves.


    Well, I suppose the greed for knowledge attack them.


    I ask the caravan master what is the purpose of this caravan.


    "Well, I really don''t know it myself but this carriage was carrying something important."


    "Is it okay for us to hear this?"


    "I don''t really mind besides you already gain my trust for helping me before."


    "Oh you don''t have to mind old man, I just did what I think is right."


    This caravan attracts my interest, this many mercenaries and adventurer stand as a guard?


    FUMU, this caravan was not a peaceful.


    I slightly raise my forefinger and used a radar magic.


    As expected, I caught many rats hiding in the forest and bushes.


    I also caught some monster ahead.


    I noticed some slight change from the noble carriage, the mana in that place was getting higher.


    Fumu, with my magic I can fully see the appearance of that noble, a human girl with an enormous amount of Mana.


    Well, outside she was human but inside that is a damn dragon!


    This caravan will surely end in a bloodbath.


    FUMU, my blood is already boiling.


    I can now increase my divine mana pool and test my body strength.


    FUMU, what are you waiting for let''s begin!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    END


    Please Also Read this http://royalroadl.com/fiction/7941</a>

 Note

    Sorry for the slow updates, I am currently busy with my work so I don''t have much free time.


    So I can''t release a chapter a day.


    So I will release a new chapter per 2days!


    Also, I will have a new work that posted last week, this story was mostly made by me and with the help of friend.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.My friend suggested posting it.


    He said that it just a waste if it left collecting dust on my shelves.


    I write this is story 8years ago and forgotten it.


    This is the page of my new story I hope you like it.


    http://royalroadl.com/fiction/7941</a>

 Chapter-47 The Moon City

    "Attack!" A man with a horn on head shouted.


    Suddenly, a bunch of people surrounded us, the plump Dragonewt walk in the front and nervously said.


    "Who are you people?"


    "We are the Immortal Archipelago."


    The moment the mercenary and adventurer heard it their faces became pale.


    "We are dead!" A male Adventurer said.


    "I didn''t think that a group of famous bandit will come here too."


    I who was standing at side got curious, so I turn my head to Arv and ask.


    "What kind of group is this?"


    Arv shook is head and said.


    "I don''t know this group."


    "This group was one of the top power in evil faction, the influence they hold was even greater than this country." A human male said.


    Tik suddenly appeared behind, the calm face he wore before was now quite pale, he looks at us.


    "I think that we will only be able to hold them almost of their members are level 6, even a level 9 warrior will find it hard to fend them off." Tik


    "Oh, a level 9 warrior eh." Arv


    I can''t see any fear on Arv contrary I can see excitement visible on his smile, Tik who saw this shivers and stared at me, looking at me his face became frightened.


    Usually, An ordinary person facing this situation will be scared out of their wits.


    But if it''s me and Arv that was a different story, Arv was a battle maniac who loved to fight to increase his strength. In my case, I like battles because it was fun.


    So when I heard an enemy stronger than us, my usually calm aura was replaced by an Evil Aura.


    Well, I suppose, this is due to my mother''s inherent ability.


    My Mother released her aura by going rampage.


    Well, I can''t control the Evil Aura because I don''t know anything related to Evil Arts!


    The reason why I didn''t study Evil Arts because of my intuition told me so.


    "You two can even laugh in this kind situation." Tik


    "Tik-san doesn''t need to worry my Father can take all of them." Thene


    "Fumu." Arv


    "What level did you reach Arv-san?" Tik


    "Hmm, I am already at the peak." Arv


    "Peak? As in." Tik gulp.


    "How old are you?" Tik


    "Me? 47 years old." Arv


    Tik who was quite pale before was now speechless.


    "For an Elf to reach that kind of strength at that age what kind of monster is your master?" Tik


    Arv eyes became cold and said.


    "Don''t call her a monster or else I will kill you." Arv


    Arv released the aura of a Peak Level 10 warrior, Tik who was close to Arv trembled and knelt on the ground.


    "Father stop! He will die if you continue."


    "Hump! Calling my wife a monster is making me angry." Arv


    Tik who freed himself stared at Arv in horror.


    "Sorry about that Tik-san, Mother doesn''t like being told a monster." Thene


    "And besides Even I who has patience will kill you If you did that again." Thene


    I felt warm from the affection of Arv and thene.


    The time I am with them, I hated to be called monsters the most, as a woman my heart was weak in such a thing.


    Being called a monster will make me made a painful expression when Thene and Arv noticed it, they made a promise to beat the people who called me a monster.


    Sigh, I want to meet them as Tombi, but using a large amount of Divine power was the last thing I can''t do because the amount of my divine power was small, I need more time to build my divine power to make it rise to the peak again.


    The three of us walk in the front and look at the groups of bandits.


    Tik walks beside us and said.


    "All of you are gonna be fine, right?" Tik


    Arv hearing his concern smiled and said.


    "Don''t worry this small amount of bug can''t even harm me." Arv


    "Sigh." Tik


    "Oh, you''re gonna fight with us?"


    "Well yeah, my pride as an adventurer is at a stake."


    I saw the mercenaries and adventurers took their stance.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "You three are brave to fight groups of bandits, so how could our pride accept it?" Tik


    "Fumu, then do what you want." Arv


    "Aree, an elf, halfling and a human acting arrogantly in front of us?"


    I am surprised that this groups of bandits don''t have a warrior below Level 6 and the strongest was at the Level 8.


    I am curious on what is on that carriage to attract this kind of groups.


    Well, let''s end this for now.


    Because the bandits were surrounding us, I separated myself to Arv and Thene and assault the bandits on the back.


    Thene cast a worried gaze at me.


    If you are asking me why did I assault the back?


    Well, I sense a strong presence besides the Level 8 leader in the front.


    This presence was stronger than the leader, so I choose this person to be my opponent to test my strength.


    "Human kid, are you looking to die!?" A man with a horn on his forehead said.


    Noticing my movement the bandit''s charge at me, I accelerated my speed and made a hole on his chest.


    "Fumu this strength of mine didn''t disappoint me."


    The bandits became dumbfounded and stood at their place.


    Seeing this, I charge at them in the same speed as before.


    I made my hand like a knife and cut their body with ease, in a single breath, half of the Bandits died at my hands.


    The Level 9 warrior seeing this stop on his tracks.


    "Fumu." The Level 9 warrior.


    Suddenly a man in ordinary size got bigger.


    Wow, I didn''t think I would see a Giant.


    I attack the Giant with a punch on his stomach because the Giant belittled me he didn''t dodge and allowed my fist to land on him.


    As my punch landed on his stomach, the Giant trembled and holds his head with his hands.


    The Giant howled in pain, the surrounding bandits, mercenaries, and adventurer blocks their ears because of the loud howl.


    Well, I didn''t expect that a simple punch from me can make a giant into this state.


    The reason that the Giant was in pain was because of my Solid Ki Form mark, I didn''t expect that my newly gain ability was this strong.


    When I thought that this ability grows with me I became excited.


    Fumu, I made my hand into a knife and slash the Giant neck.


    The head Giant flew in the sky and landed on the ground.


    The surroundings became quiet, so I look at the battle and saw the people staring at me with their mouth agape.


    Arv and Thene also look at me with surprise gaze, but when they notice that it was me they smiled and continued to attack the remaining bandits.


    After a few minutes, the bandits started to flee.


    But the mercenaries and adventurer didn''t allow them.


    The fight ended in a span of 30mins the mercenaries and adventurer raise their weapon and shouted a victory cry.


    Because the fight ended without us taking casualties the Caravan look at us with respect.


    And after that event, the noble inside the carriage cast a spell to monitor us frequently.


    Fumu seems like she was interested in us.


    We traveled for 6 days with slight problems, because the bandits in the area disappeared without a trace.


    The only problem who obstructed our way is mainly monsters.


    We arrive at the Moon city early in the morning.


    "Wow, so this is the moon city."


    I am amazed that the moon city was like holy land.


    Every side of the road has tree and flowers planted in a straight line, and in the middle of the city, a big arena was built.


    The arena was like in the Rome on earth, it gave off the presence battle of Spartans.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    End


    http://royalroadl.com/fiction/7941</a> My new Fiction